Magnus Rawstron
2013
All Rights Reserved
Except for people have my
permission to save, print and distribute this document, but only for
non-commercial purposes, and no money-making schemes in any way shape and form,
and only if no part of is changed, deleted or added too.
(They are unfinished books and still needing to be re-written by myself, and then again by a person with a better education than myself. The Authorities Around Me book, found below this book, has been rushed written, it is far from being how I want it to be, but all the points, events and circumstances I need in that book are detailed.)
There are many prophecies stating many things of the Age of Aquarius. Many describe a new conscious awareness arising for humanity; whilst others predict the Gods returning, some even stating they’d be taking on corrupted world leaders and winning. Then there are prophecies that predict a fair, just and spiritual era to begin, alongside a getting back to nature for humanity, which I add to by saying that cannot start whilst governments and industry exist.
Most of the prophecies are truthful accounts of the future, then with some (in the least) there can be found an element of truth, that’s too big a claim for any person to make, unless like I they were speaking from experience. It’s always best not trying to decipher prophecies, just let them speak for themselves by comparing to past events, by the time you’ve read this book and my Authorities title you will have no doubt I’m the man I claim to be, the man who has already before now fulfilled most of the prophecies of these circumstances.
I’m working on three books, Aquarius Upon Us mainly concentrates on explaining the telepathic, psychic, spiritual and supernatural abilities and experiences of myself, as well as also incorporating related circumstances and similar. This book can be used as a guide for what to expect of humanities own future developing conscious awareness, I am in telepathic, psychic and spiritual ways how all of humanity will become. The Piscean Age of individuality, industry, armies and governments is coming to an end, then all of humanity will close to the 2200’s start becoming telepathic.
The Authorities Around Me book describes all of what has been going on between me and particular governments, Police and other departments and persons of the UK government/establishment.
The UFO book I’m as of yet undecided on the title, it’s like my other two books action packed and unique from start to finish. The people in UFOs who stay close to me are my defenders, my friends, influencers and helpers, as well as also being the most amazing people I’ve ever met or heard of. They are more than I, a lot more, and it is they who devised the contents of my UFO book, by interacting, influencing and interfering with myself, as well as giving me via telepathy information about their technologies, the future of humanity via the paths they have been building for us, and how they are building humanity into telepathic sentient beings.
That UFO book is better written than these two free books, has a brighter outlook and doesn’t deviate from the main topics. It is a good book, well worth a read, and with lots of alien know how being described within. I’ve taken a lot longer to write it than these 2 free books, more thought has gone into every aspect of it. Authorities Around Me is the worst written of the three, I don’t like recalling all those circumstances so rushed wrote it. I’ll re-write it sometime in the future but have to for now concentrate on getting my UFO book released, and to get video and photo evidence of one or many UFOs interacting with me.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Up till now in 2013 I’ve experienced more than 25 personal sightings and encounters of UFOs, their crew and physical supernatural activity in the sky. I don’t go looking for these craft and events, I don’t need too because they come to me.
Appx. 50% of these sightings were independently witnessed, one by my mum, dad, brother and sister, the next being witnessed by more than 30 pupils and parents of the school I was a pupil of, and my sister being one of them witnesses too. On that occasion a metal saucer like craft hovering silently above the school field for more than 10 minutes. This was back in the late 70s, hence me having no video or photo evidence.
Separate to these sightings I’ve also encountered many alien visitations and abduction like scenarios, I say abduction like because they have my permission to do to me whatever they want too. All my alien visitations, abduction like scenarios, encounters and sightings are amazing, so I fear these alien people not at all.
I was 22 year old when starting to read deep into these subjects, and from reading them books quickly realising my own encounters are more varied, more detailed and more in number and amazement than any person I’d read of, or any other person I would be able to read of.
There are 2 kinds visit me, the nice greys and interstellar telepathic human aliens, they are on average giving me a good sighting of their craft once every 18 months, and it is they who devised the contents of this book, I’m just the author. It was always their intention for me to write this book so made sure I had lots to write about. They’ve singled me out to receive as much insight and experience they can give one person, they’ve made me a kind of spokesperson of themselves, and if I’m to be honest here they need one because they never come close enough to the majority of humanity to be able to explain themselves.
And these aren’t the only not of the normal activities I see in the sky near me, on many occasions I’ve watched military aircraft move into an area of sky within minutes of me seeing a UFO there.
I guarantee you will never read of another persons UFO and alien encounters that are more amazing than my own, more in number, or find any person with more insight than myself, it has been a UFO, supernatural, psychic and spiritual adventure of a magnitude you will never read of anywhere else.
I’ve even explained in this book how my UFO friends craft move faster than light and how its other technologies work. They’re like no other explanation I’ve read of or seen from within UFO writings and videos, so who ever these alien human friends are what they know, use and do isn’t known of within humanity from different sources, its all unique to humanity and a new found way to look at these subjects.
They’re truly amazing people, alien humans and the greys, they are totally telepathic, deeply spiritual and truly amazing people in all that they are and do, and who have been visiting me since I was a very young child till now in 2013 when I’m 41.
The part chapter below is from my UFO book.
This next experience was the most amazing sighting I’d seen up till then in 2004, and what else this encounter amounted too was me learning how their craft travel faster than light.
It was a late evening in 2004, myself being 32, it being a night time dark sky of the summer months, there was only a little wind and large groups of clouds with larger sections of clear sky separating them.
By appx. 10 minutes I'd missed the last bus home from Bury to Bolton so had began walking at roughly 11.40 pm. Its near to a 10 mile walk so by the time I got to the sighting area in Radcliffe, Greater Manchester, it must have been somewhere near to 12.40. I'm unsure of the precise time because back then I didn’t use mobile phones or wore a watch.
When seeing the craft I was walking up Outwood Road towards Ringley Road, walking/facing a southerly direction, and was more than three quarters of the way along the long straight road, that’s when noticing clouds moving to the east which were slowly uncovering the nearly full moon. I thought to myself, “that looks nice,” after watching for about 2 more seconds a sudden, bright flash of white light lit up the sky to my right and in front of myself, from the far right horizon to appx. a fifth of the way across the panoramic sky view. I looked over to it then saw a streak/beam of light extend out from the flash from its lowest point on its easterly edge, moving to the east horizontally and half way up in the sky, kind of like directly in front of myself. Well at first the beam looked like the white flash of light, then quickly changed appearance to a blue hexagonal like object which in less than a second faded out to a translucent mass of small particles before disappearing to nothing. At the far end of that was a disc shaped craft, a dark colour and which appeared to be slowing down in speed. Almost as soon as the beam of light disappeared for about 0.2 of a second it was covered in the heat/flames seen when a craft enters earths atmosphere. It looked slightly different to how mans spacecraft radiate with heat when entering earths atmosphere though, different in radiating outwards from the circular craft in an even and equal manner. In a way similar to how light radiates out equally, therefore there must have been no wind resistance hitting the craft.
It
continued slowing its speed then when the flames/heat disappeared it turned
right and up into cloud cover. The time it took from the flash of light to
when it entered the clouds was a little more than 2 or 3 seconds. The distance and time the craft itself took
to travel through the sky was about a two third portion of sky in less than 2
seconds or thereabouts.
I looked across at the driver of a car
who was to my left side and she too was looking into the sky with a big smile
on her face.
The clouds it hid in were directly
above the nearby city of Manchester, both and the moon were directly in front
of the direction I was walking too.
Continuing walking up the road near to 30 or 40 seconds later a large
jet could be seen diving out of high altitude. It was becoming visible quite slowly due to the darkened sky, I
first seeing its 2 bright lights, then next seeing the rest of the plane become
visible as it got closer to the ground and myself. It must have been at a high altitude with its lights off, then
when diving the pilot turning on the lights under its wings. When at a similar altitude the UFO had been
flying it slowly levelled out then followed the same route into clouds.
I found a place to stand away from the
road so I didn’t look suspicious, due to it being between 12 and 1 in the
morning, then waited to see what else would occur. I could hear the large jet but couldn’t see it, the disc craft
was totally silent throughout the sighting.
About one minute after the large jet entered the clouds it exited them
from the other side, then turned right and followed a circular route whilst
lowering its altitude, then re-entered the clouds near to where it first
entered them, only this time at a lower altitude. It continued with this corkscrewing down, in and out through the
clouds for about 20 or 30 minutes, until a dark coloured, unmarked, small to
medium sized streamlined helicopter arrived to take over the search.
The jet looked like a medium sized
passenger airliner but being a dark coloured, unmarked and without side
windows. Or may be the dark sky was
preventing me from seeing any markings, but it was a fairly well lit up night
sky due to the near full moon which was by now totally out of cloud cover.
The helicopter flew easterly under the
clouds till I could no longer see it, whilst the military jet flew directly
towards myself and then turned away when very near to myself, by which time I
was stood in a field away from the road.
For sure something caught their attention near to me, or may be it was
me due to being stood alone in a field at this early hour time whilst watching
all that was occurring.
Surely the disc like craft was braking
speed from above light speed before entering earths atmosphere, then hid in
clouds due to the crew of knowing the military would be on their trail almost
immediately. The disc crew for sure
appeared about 2 to 4 seconds after I thought about the moon and clouds looking
nice, because well their craft capabilities looked more amazing, so it seemed
like the best time for them to appear.
It was by far the most amazing sighting id seen up till now in 2013, and
all my sightings are amazing.
Then the pilot skills and manoeuvres of his large jet were pretty
impressive too, but his electronic equipment couldn’t find the craft. Them corkscrewing the plane down, in and out
of the clouds looked like they were using radar equipment to scan all around
and in them clouds, or may be they were circling something their equipment did
detect. The size of the cork screwing
circular path must have been close to being a 2 mile diameter.
Their attempts to track and follow it
looked pathetic, I wonder at why do they even bother when these craft can
travel faster than light, it entered earths atmosphere in less than half a
second and turned near to 90 degrees in less than half a second, and whilst
travelling more than 2000 MPH.
Military and government aircraft are
by a long way outclassed in every way, they haven’t got any chances of keeping
up with them. UK military they must be
hoping to get lucky and these craft either break or crash, that is if their
fighter jets can’t get near them. I
have seen a brand new Euro Fighter jet patrolling the sky near me, so UK
military are definitely trying to get a shot at something near me. They don’t train their fighter jet pilots
over heavily populated areas and they don’t test new planes in them areas
either, so for sure it was on mission.
The UK government haven’t ever shared
with the public all their UFO finds, evidences and witness statements from
their operatives who’ve seen these craft, itself being one of the main reasons
why sceptics don’t believe. If
governments tell us everything they’ve learnt and show us all their evidences
every person would believe in UFOs.
More mind control of the masses occurring because they know it be best
to keep quiet about, because they are trying to steal these UFO technologies
with their military combat aircraft.
Its way over obvious to all believers
of UFOs that our governments would do almost anything to acquire UFO
technologies, and its also obvious they would mainly use them within militaries.
Plus governments know how UFO crew are
very anti earth governments, so they would never want to bring this to the
attention of the public either. UFO
crew flout airspace laws by flying wherever and whenever they want too, whilst
at the same time staying out of target range of military aircraft, they are
only protecting their own lives when visiting earth in these ways of keeping
their distance from our militaries and governments, but governments hate these
people who break their daft, victimless crimes whilst having better technology
than themselves.
If UFO crew were to stick to airspace
laws this is what would have to occur.
They would have to radio contact the nearest airport, identify
themselves and request permission to land.
Then they would have their craft confiscated by the legal system because
of it not being a registered aircraft, because of it being an unknown aircraft
and because the pilots aren’t licensed to fly.
Then they would be arrested and held indefinitely, because there is no
way they’d tell governments how to take them back home to their home
planet. If they did that governments
would have UFO technology to use in the military, and to take their paper
authority wherever in space it can.
Its way over obvious to most believers
that governments want UFO technology as a military vehicle, there is no way any
UFO crew will be a part of allowing that to occur, so they do their own thing
wherever and whenever they want too, whilst the military try their best to get close
and totally fail.
Above light speed they had to have
been slowing down from, no other explanation can explain the flash and streak
of fading light.
I’ve only heard of one plausible
explanation how any craft or object could travel above light speed and that
explanation entered my thoughts after trying to work it out for myself.
My UFO using contacts are telepathic
with all life, they react to my thoughts and emotions, and certain life circumstances,
on occasions they via telepathy make me look into areas of sky then immediately
after I see their craft. They connect
with me in telepathic ways lots, so when trying to work out how their craft
travel faster than light they connected with me in telepathic ways and told me
such via their own thoughts being heard as my own. It is also due to telepathy how they knew to show me their craft
at that precise moment, they know everything of me at the same time I know it,
due to their telepathic abilities also working with senses. They see pictures in their mind of what I
see with my eyes. And they also knew I
had just thought about the moon and clouds looking nice, and also knew
beforehand that I’d be walking up that road at roughly that time.
They claimed to me that their UFO propulsion system technology
moves the craft faster than light by almost instantly creating an object the
length of the journey they are to travel, it appears at the back of the craft
and multiplies in length so propels it forward almost instantly. There are no G forces involved because
everything on and in the craft is balanced gravitationally, the craft is also
weightless and absorbs wind resistance and debris in its path. They create massive objects from seemingly nothing
then they can also do the same but in reverse formula, where they can
disintegrate objects to almost nothing.
Firstly the craft generates a kind of atoms at the rear of itself which
in turn create solid matter in a tubular spiral like pattern, the atoms
duplicate themselves at alarming rates thus the solid matter grows in length at
alarming rates, and thus pushes the craft forward.
The pattern on the next page is Fibonacci spiral, sometimes being referred to as the golden ratio, it is well known of and can be found within many of the natural worlds growth patterns. It is almost identical to the growth pattern which the atoms and solid matter use, the propulsion system being a bit different in being a hexagonal tubular spiral. The solid matter tube continues to increase in growth acceleration till being put into auto disintegration mode, so the tube dissipates before they reach the destination.
For slower speed manoeuvrability the outside surface area of the craft is magnetically interacting with a magnetic energy like vortex that surrounds the craft, and with the craft being weightless and a technology absorbing wind resistance the slightest movement one way can send it to thousands of miles per hour.
They can also disintegrate to almost
nothing debris in the path of the craft.
If the craft had only entered earth’s atmosphere (without braking from above light speed) the only light to be seen would have been when it was engulfed in fire/heat, in the picture on the next page is depicted as the section in-between two vertical lines, I think also them lines should be spaced away from each other a bit more than they are. Most of the sky to the right of where the camera didn’t capture an image was lit up with the flash of bright white light. The curved line depicting the craft turning into cloud cover. I’m sorry for my lack of artistic skills and the blurry photo, the photo was taken with a night vision camera, the moon was superimposed from another picture and the graphics are from a very limited paint program. The streak of light first appeared as bright white light, then faded to a hexagonal translucent blue before disappearing totally.
Even if I did have a camera ready at the moment it appeared not much would have been seen on them images, it would have had to have been a better camera than television crews use for the images to be worth showing people, which I cant afford to buy or rent.
Every person who saw this event would have been sure it had slowed down from above light speed before hitting earths atmosphere.
The helicopter was a nimble looking streamlined model, without skids so must have had retractable wheels, had large side windows, black painted, no identification markings, a small size and quieter than usual helicopters we see. It looked like an up to date very costly piece of equipment, but in comparison to a UFO a hunk of junk, so you can easily imagine governments will try virtually anything to acquire UFO technology for use within militaries.
Checking the Internet for helicopter photos I found it was probably an Agusta A109, the UK’s Royal Air Force do use these.
If you don’t believe in UFOs that isn’t you’re fault, its governments who are hiding their finds who are to blame.
Before this book was completed when spending time in an online UFO forum (UFO magazine) I stumbled upon a topic which detailed an author from my county who was writing a UFO compilation book. I sent him details of this sighting and he did put it into his book, I’m explaining this now just in case people who have read that book see this chapter of writing and start to wrongly suspect the story is from 2 different sources. He may have added this book I’m writing is called Identified Flying Objects! I changed the name of this book so it’s easier to find for people checking book listings in online book selling sites, his name and his book is Pat Regan’s UFO: The Search For Truth.
If you want to learn more about these subjects check the History Channels Ancient Aliens series, it can be found in Youtube, UFO Hunters also have some good videos in there too. My only disagreement with the Ancient Aliens series is that they associate too much with UFOs but still those particulars are well worth learning of.
The UK government must have lots of
people, equipment and aircraft monitoring the sky around me, since the early to
mid 90s till now in 2013 I’ve seen them patrolling with a Euro Fighter jet,
pairs of large military jets, small light aircraft, medium sized spotter
planes, a ground spotter plane and military helicopters. I also used to see an abnormal amount of
satellites in clear night time sky conditions which surely was no coincidence
too. They’re spending tens of millions
of pounds each year on UFO hunting and chasing, classified as RAF (Royal Air
Force) costs, whilst at the same time they’re refusing to release into the
public domain all their finds and evidences of UFOs, and have also been telling
the public that they do not believe intelligent unknown origin people in UFOs
enter into earths airspace. But who
would ever expect any less of them, they are always in the news for being how
we don’t want them to be, because they don’t go into politics to help us, they
go there to help themselves, well most of them do anyhow.
We will one day and beyond have these
UFO technologies for our own use, but not whilst corruption, deception,
industry and cover ups rule our governments.
*****
The UFO book will be released sometime in or after 2013.
More than 25 times I’ve seen one of
these craft flying close by, which was obvious to me the crew of interacting
with myself, and they would have been close lots of other times too, as well as
the many abduction like scenarios I’ve also encountered.
The first sighting to be seen was by
myself, my sister and more than 20 people of our primary school in
Lancashire. It was the silvery grey saucer shaped kind, hovering silently
above the school field by about 200 metres and for more than 15 minutes. This sighting was back in the 1970s, hence
there being no photo or video evidence.
I encountered a time lapse during this sighting, it being where UFO
contactees loose an amount of time during a UFO sighting, and the only
explanation that can be considered is that they lost that time whilst being
interfered with by the crew of the strange craft, the same being with me on
this occasion
The second sighting I had was a
similar silvery grey colour but able to change the shape of its outer surface.
The third kind I saw being a fireball
like object but acting as though it was signalling to me with its own movements
that depicted letters in the sky.
The fourth kind of UFO I saw being
another kind of these strange orb like objects, this one being of solid energy
and a lot smaller in size than the fireball like object.
The next kind I’ve seen being a white
shining light that appears, fades and brightens itself, and moves in strange
ways in the sky.
I’ve also seen the spinning bell like
shaped UFO, also a rectangle of white light that was flying through the sky
shortly after I tried to gain telepathic contact with these UFO people. My last sighting was a triangle in the sky,
I only saw it for a few seconds, it had disappeared from view when going for
the camera in my pocket.
I’ve also seen a blue sphere like
object interacting with me, the kind sceptics theorise would be the non-existent
ball lightning. Not one photo on the
Internet shows ball lightning in the sky, although there are photos of manmade
ones created from a manmade technology but not being in the sky.
Many independent witnesses who were situated close to my whereabouts saw
more than half of my sightings. It’s impossible for communal
hallucinations to occur so all these sightings couldn’t have been
hallucinations, or anything other than a strange craft in the sky. Then
on top of these experiences my mum’s seen a UFO, my granddad saw one and 2
other people in my family each saw strange flying metal balls in the sky when
travelling to the USA on an airplane. May
be that’s one way one kind elude radar, by flying very close to commercial
airliners. My other sister and her boyfriend saw a UFO and I was also
present and saw the same one with them, which isn’t the first time sis and me
have seen the same one. I’ve had abduction like scenarios too, by the greys
and human likes, you name it I’ve had it, so deserves a full book written about
it all.
If you want to watch some good videos about Aliens and UFOs check out the Ancient Aliens series, by the History Channel and found in Youtube. My only gripe with that series is that they associate too much with UFOs, but still what they have mentioned is amazing in the least, and very eye opening.
The Revelation of the Pyramids is worth a look too. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ooy2LTJoMVM
Without you reading all three of my books me claiming to be a spokesperson of UFO people I know will be very hard for some people to accept. You may or may not believe me now, but I guarantee after you’ve read all three of the books in the very least you will believe I am more capable with the psychic, spiritual, unknown, supernatural and UFO experiences than any other person you will read of anywhere, but this isn’t my doing, it is my UFO contacts made me be this way. The height of you’re beliefs could go way up to suspecting I am as capable in psychic, telepathic, supernatural and spiritual ways as my UFO friends are, and they could even go further than that. It doesn’t take long for religious and spiritual people to believe in me, the same with agnostics and atheists who check me out for telepathy.
My UFO friends connect with me (in
telepathic, physical and spiritual ways) on a daily occurrence, I don’t need to
see their craft to be in contact with them, they influence how I live, plan,
think, believe, react, they influence what I write, when I will write it and so
have in effect near enough gave me all the content for the UFO book.
One of the biggest statements in
thoughts I repeatedly sent their way was usually, “ Why are you not proving
you’re presence to the rest of humanity?”
“ The time is not yet right,” was
their usual response and they wouldn’t tell me when the time would be right.
A large percentage of people who read
of me believe I am closely associated with the prophecies of the Gods returning
to Earth during a time of humanity and Earth being in dire need of help from
elsewhere. I don’t like to refer to
these people as Gods though, even though they are reps of, to me they are close
friends, only in prophecies of the future they are referred to as Gods, and God
like, Angelic, Angels, they’ve been given many other names and labels
throughout past times, and after they’ve been, done their stuff and gone no
doubt they’ll get many new labels and names.
*****
People have stole a very lacking, very poorly written early version of my UFO book, S. Walker of Kearsley and Walkden being one, and other people close to me have similar plans. How S Walker did it, he was a neighbour living in the flat above my own, due to telepathy he heard my thoughts about me sending a copy to myself via recorded delivery, myself doing such so to prove ownership of. The next morning when it was due to be delivered he stood at my front door and pretended to be me, signed for it in my name then gave it to his mum, why he did that was so she could copy it. When speaking to the royal mail about such they apologised, told me it had been signed in my name and gave me 10 first class stamps as compensation, when it was an insured document up to the value of whatever they insure them for. Authorities know that book is mine and they know most of the circumstances are my own experiences. My mum has a copy of that book and has had it since about 2008, an ex-girlfriend has a copy and has had it since about 2010, and solicitors have a copy, I also have a copy on computer file still sealed in a recorded delivery letter posted to myself, I can legally prove it is my book, no one else can. Also the stolen copies were unfinished early versions when I couldn’t write as good as I can now, it was badly written and not including every sighting, encounter, experience and belief of my own, and included a lot of anti establishment chapters which have now been deleted.
The UFO book chapters are as follows,
Faster
than light
First
sighting witnessed by other people
Earlier
encounter with strange light in the sky
First sighting of a metal disc craft
Protection
Another
sighting in Bury, Lancashire
More
of the government lot
Ball
lightning, LOL!
An
alarm in the sky?
Telepathic
and telekinetic connections
Other
planets where people live
Sighting
I nearly forgot about
And then there will be another chapter
being added to the end, I finished writing this book to the best of my ability
in March, 2013, so I expect to acquire video and photo evidence of a or more
than one craft interacting with myself soon after. I now live in Darwen Lancashire, so is where other people will
see what I see, but be warned, I only see these craft on average close to once
every 16 months. Military aircraft
operations always stay close to me, so to get close to UFOs, they’ve been doing
this since the mid 90s till now in 2013, I don’t expect they will ever back
away. Only a few weeks ago a jet
fighter was heard moving in clouds above my home town of Darwen, it must have
been trying to get close to a UFO. My
alien UFO crew friends know that these airspace military operations are trying
to shoot them and their craft out of the sky, so they cannot stay visible for
too long. They have told me 10 seconds
is the max.
With video and photo evidence I’ll be
publishing myself, without I’ll get a publisher, I have people interested
already, a businessman and a publisher, so no need for people to enquire about
taking on this book. And it has been
written to better standards than the free books, a lot more thought has gone
into that book, where as these free books are more like documentations of what
has been going on.
Till my UFO book release watch this
video, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pOTwg3NdzvM&list=FL3Xmj-XeRXCpr7wkROUHuDw
Alien UFO crew have been messing up human control of nuclear weapons and testing of, and this is just what governments know they have been up to with them, there’ll be much more they’ve done they aren’t yet aware of, and a lot in the pipeline ready to go. It appears Aliens since the 60s, and possibly before were doing other things, have been showing governments they only have control over what they are allowed to have control of, and that they are not the highest authority of this planet.
Some people will now be thinking along lines of the ‘supposed’ UFO crash site at Roswell, New Mexico, where the US government were ‘supposed’ to have found a crashed UFO. That was, described in the words of my Alien friends, a dummy run, it being where Aliens make it appear to be a crashed UFO and the government of that land then takes that technology to their top secret military installations. Governments are easy to predict, all Aliens have to do is show a UFO ‘supposedly’ crashing and governments are quick to take them technologies to their top secret military installations. Technology that will not benefit them governments owning. They’ve been had and duped by Aliens, and the Roswell supposed crash site was very close to a nuclear test site, nuclear weapon storage facility and other top secret military buildings.
Aliens don’t now mind governments knowing they’ve been had, for they have stepped into a new stage of their plans with this planet. These Aliens can be trusted; they are working towards the best outcome for the masses and the planet, they are working towards getting rid of seriously criminal and corrupt people of this planet, and to protect people and the planet, and they will not fail.
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The above advertisement of my own appeared in 1998 within a supernaturally concerned magazine, it being Marshall Cavendish’s X-Factor, well to be precise its supplementary document given for free in every other edition of that magazine. Sorry on the poor quality of the copy above, I wanted to use the original advertisement and my limited computer programs as you can see has messed things up a bit. That was my previous address, I don’t live there now.
Now in 2011 me looking for people to prove these abilities too has gone on for more than a decade, I’ve been tested only once and I was successful in proving my telepathic capabilities within those tests. Only one time was a group prepared to test me, despite in separate circumstances contacting sceptical, atheist, news, media and scientific groups. The reasons I was only tested once is because sceptics, debunkers and atheists believe (from inexperience and unscientific assumptions) that I am wrong with these claims, so they wont give myself chance to be proven wrong or right, news, media and scientific groups also believe from their own inexperience that I’m not telepathic capable.
Even Marshall Cavendish’s’ magazines staff didn’t believe my telepathic advert claims, if otherwise they would have tested me and then run a story on the same. May be I didn’t word the advert how I should have.
I did receive one reply from an investigator of the paranormal, whom I did prove telepathy to within a few tests. I scored 11 out of 11 correct answers then the test ended. She had hand cut pieces of paper with 6 different symbols drawn onto, 5 of each symbol and I scored with my first attempts 11 out of 11 correct answers. For the first 5 answers she held the symbols/cards and I read her mind, for the remaining 6 answers I held the symbols/cards and let her read my mind. The odds of me scoring 11 out of 11 by mistake are millions to one.
I was for a time trying to gain inclusion into a fair test within the James Randi one million dollar psychic challenge, but I was met with either disbelief or plain and simple replies from the James Randi foundation not to let me enter their challenge.
James Randi was an on stage illusionist before renaming himself a paranormal investigator, his profession was failing because we all now know magicians are just tricksters, so he renamed himself a paranormal investigator and created the illusion he cannot find evidence of the psychic and supernatural, that was his deception of creating a unique selling point to keep with earning money from his failing profession. It was his dream to be a great trickster but he couldn’t do it with normal illusions, so had to take a different path, but his tricking of humanity with his fake one million dollar psychic challenge is a lowly dirty trick.
James isn’t a paranormal investigator, he is a paranormal debunker.
I’ve also been in contact with the association of sceptical enquiry (ASKE) because they also had a prized challenge concerning psychic abilities. The first email I received from them stated I was mentally deluded in someway and in the second email they told me more than 80% correct answers from a collection of 125 questions would be necessary for a pass in full. Replying I said that’s extreme and only 80% from a collection of 25 questions is scientifically acceptable as a pass, which they only commented back in vague, un-professional and childish ways. Again like the James Randi foundation they like to protect their cash prize by only allowing people to enter whom they believe will fail, or people whom they make sure will fail. Just like James Randi making a public name for themselves with unproven, unscientific biased theories and opinions, coupled with lowly trickery.
To enter the James Randi challenge people have to pay him to come to them, first class air travel, the hiring of limos, he even puts in claims for food and drink, that isn’t scientific in any way shape and form, money is not an obstacle for scientific discovery but for James it is.
In 2009 I contacted 4 scientific magazines, many science groups and many media and news outlets, I asked the science magazines if they would at the cost of myself (if I fail testing) test me, or if they knew who would test me, or if they know where I should advertise this major leap forward in human conscious awareness. Only one replied, they said they don’t have the facilities or time to undergo scientific research. If I’d said I’ve discovered a new metal stronger than steel and lighter than titanium and given them details of that there would have been more than enough scientific groups running to me. Well I would be able to discover/invent a metal of such qualities, but the supernatural doesn’t want humanity to receive such a discovery, so I wont get them details from our telepathic interactions. The UFOs I see on average once every 18 months for sure aint any kind of metal known to our governments and industries, it would be very easy for my UFO friends to give me the details of how to make those metals so to pass onto our governments, science and industry, but hey the supernatural will not be controlled by humanity, it is humanity who is being controlled by them.
ASKE stated they will test me but never got back in touch, so are like James Randi in being intentionally un-scientific and biased in protecting their faked cash challenges and the publicity that generates.
Even the Australian sceptics wouldn’t allow me to enter their own prized psychic challenge and all based upon them not believing my claims. All scientists of great achievements believed in unknowns, but these paranormal debunkers don’t, all they believe in is their own belief structure and which is not scientific proven or based in any way. They believe the psychic and supernatural doesn’t exist, but have cash prizes for any person who can prove such. Why do they have prized psychic challenges when they don’t even believe it’s possible? It doesn’t make any sense, what is their goal? Do they have a goal? Offering a prize for what they don’t believe is possible surely is enough evidence for most people to realise they are not what they are portraying themselves as.
Surely if they want to prove the existence of the psychic and or supernatural then they should also run online psychic testing, but they don’t want to prove the existence of the psychic so will never do that, unless they get a computer program psychic test of trickery.
I have given successful results in many tests of these my telepathic capabilities. My brother tested me with a scientific test we found within X-Factor magazine, I scored 16 or 17 out of 20. When I took an online psychic test with the Edgar Cayce foundation, within the test ‘what will the picture be?’ my first answer was, a public building, a museum, with scrollwork, and the Eiffel Tower was the picture. My next test I said a wooden home surrounded by trees by the side of a lake, being dark, and it was a forest, lake and wooden fence in night time. Next I said a television with a view, it was a square window viewing out into a garden, which may seem different but also seems similar, I received a successful result for that one. Next I said food and some guy canoeing was the next picture, so that was my first incorrect answer, unless it was my croc spirit friend speaking to me about that picture! Seriously I do have a croc spirit friend. My score started falling getting the next image incorrect too, so I switched tests to guess where the X will appear on the screen, I was always within an inch, which got my score up to approximately 87% correct answers from more than 15 questions. I was only third on their scoreboard, with first place 97% from one question, and second place something like 93% from two questions. I should have been at the top of the scoreboard, because the odds of someone getting 87% from more than 15 questions are far higher than the odds of those in first and second place.
Then before leaving their website I left them this next message, “if you have friends and family working or living in New York get them out soon, because that river of fire Edgar Cayce predicted for New York is soon to occur.” And it would have been a good thing for many people to get out of New York then; due to the asbestos particles hanging in the air for weeks after the twin towers were demolished, and that day of dread being within 12 months of my prediction. They sent me some physical paper leaflets through the normal mail service, wherein they asked me to join their group but I would have to pay or subscribe to join.
Up until 2011 I offered myself for telepathic testing with sceptics, atheists, paranormal investigators, as well as media, news, science and health authority groups, but most (with the exception of paranormal investigators) do seem to be very much alike sceptics in not being scientific at all. I wont allow paranormal investigators to test me again, I wanted to be tested by a group whom the public will believe did not trick my results, using a paranormal investigator to test me wont prove much in the public domain, sceptics and atheists will believe we tricked the results.
Now in 2012 I do not need to, or want to prove my telepathic capabilities to any of the groups mentioned, my experiences as described in my books are more than enough to convince people of my position, and the events themselves were more than enough to convince every person involved that it wasn’t of the normal.
*****
Whilst trying to find some employment, during a meeting I had with 3 management persons of a construction firm I approached on spec. on a construction site, I told the 3 men present that brick and stone restoration/pointing was my main trade, which then prompted one man to say, “ Are you psychic or what?” I replied I was and then wondered why he said this, before realising the 3 of them had just been pricing and costing a pointing job a customer of theirs wanted them to undertake. This I realised had just been occurring to the back and outside of the wall situated behind me, that I knew because I saw pictures in my mind of the 3 men doing precisely that, weighing the job up for costing. And in areas of the building site my eyes couldn’t see and had never seen before, so people can’t say I guessed correctly via noticing their reaction to me saying I’m a pointer. I verbally told them I knew they’d just been checking, pricing and surveying a possible pointing job on the back wall and also said I was telepathic, which is how I knew what they’d just been doing. One then said that if I’m telepathic I’d be able to guess correctly their names, so I gave it a try. I pointed at the man on the left and said “you’re Paul,” then pointing at the next and naming him as Carl, the last man I pointed at I called him Kieran. He then asked to try again with him, so I did and spoke the name of Kevin, which all 3 of them just stood silent and never spoke or moved for a few seconds more. He then added by saying, “ I’m Kelvin,” so then there was another brief quiet moment in the conversation.
And it wasn’t coincidental I turned up on site 5 minutes after they’d been pricing a pointing job, I had seen the site weeks and months earlier but decided the time wasn’t right to go and ask for work, but again atheists/sceptics will say I have lied about this or imagined it, because they are very disrespectful in their assumptions of peoples witness statements. Atheists/sceptics do believe in myths, in the ways that they say, “We’re correct with our beliefs and everybody else is wrong”
My telepathic and psychic abilities have been proven to many people testing me, and many people who never tested me have also experienced the same, even my own scientific testing passed me very easily, only I’m yet to receive a test where the public can see and witness it and the results in full, but I am now at a point in my life where I don’t want to go running to whoever asks me too. May be I will let people test me in the public domain, may be I wont, it doesn’t concern me anymore, I have bigger things in my life to sort out.
There is no point me videoing testing of myself with people or a group the public do not recognise, because if I did that a lot of people will just say I’ve faked the results.
With me telepathy is more than the usual people who claimed they have done such on occasions, with me it is permanently turned on and permanently two way, and works with everything from me to others and them to me, I.E. as pictures of the mind, thoughts of language and on occasions people seeing pictures in their mind of what I see with normal eye vision. It also works with senses, emotions and also pain and sensations. I really can hold conversations with people in these ways; next is part of a conversation I had with a woman back in my twenties.
“I’m telepathic, that is why such occurred.”
“If you’re telepathic what am I thinking now then?”
“ Do you mind me swearing?”
“No.”
“ You just thought then; You’re full of ?hit.”
“ That was a lucky guess.”
“I’ve just read you’re mind and you know it.”
“OK what am I thinking now then?”
“You just thought the same thing.”
“No I didn’t I added a word.”
“ I know you added a word, you added the word really,
you just thought then, You’re really full of ?hit.”
“How do you do that?”
“I’m telepathic,
(long pause in the conversation) has it not sunk in yet?” (My last
remark was influenced into being because she had thought, “It hasn’t sunk in
yet”)
People can check me out for telepathic abilities by getting close to my home, I live at 55 Gillibrand Street, in Darwen, Lancashire.
*****
Paranormal investigators offering cash prizes are not what they appear as, they are paranormal debunkers looking for public recognition, they are not investigators. If they investigated me like how many thousands of people have they would notice I am telepathic.
French scientists took James up on his challenge and they said he was acting clown-like and creating an absurd atmosphere, that's because he was disguising his trickery in tampering with test results. He’s an illusionist and has the expertise to tamper with test results while no person notices his trickery.
The future of humanity is to become telepathic and that conscious awareness can be seen and experienced in me today by all people who get close to me!
I’ve read a journalists newspaper report which said James Randi’s test confines are too hard for any person to pass, and when people claiming to be telepathic took his prelim tests he wouldn’t let them sit in the same room as the person whose thoughts they were to read. When did James become an expert on telepathy to be able to say for a pass to be proven scientifically target people and telepathic people have to sit in different rooms? I’m an expert with telepathy, for the test to be successful the person would have to be sitting in the same room as the target, if otherwise they can’t concentrate on the person they are to read.
Offering myself for testing began in 1998 and I have a 100% success rate in proving myself this way, and no group the public recognise is prepared to test me in the public domain. Such a shame all those who refused to test me, they had it in their hands to help prove to humanity what many didn’t believe in, or looking at it from their point of view they had it in their hands to disprove me so to set the record straight for all people. I contacted many of the major science magazines, all the psychic challenges created by sceptics and many news groups and newspapers.
A UFO group tested me and before the testing I told them all people have to be drug free totally, and when I got there they were all drinking alcohol except for one person, and she was the only person who experienced the telepathic in me.
Telepathy is a scientific fact nowadays, even a
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
People noticing my telepathic abilities
before I informed them of the same usually only ever occurred when spending
long amounts of time with people, such as neighbours and girlfriends, people in
family didn’t notice because they were always busy. As a child no one but
who I told noticed, except for 2 groups of people. One being a group
dolphins, they actually noticed my telepathic abilities before myself. I did beforehand know to be in telepathic
connections with unknown origin life forms but had no idea it also worked with
all life due to being one of my own capabilities.
I was close to 6 year old when noticing these dolphins connect with me via telepathy. There was my brother, sister, mum and dad present, we were attending a performance of the dolphins at the sea life centre in Morecambe, Lancashire. We took our seating in the middle rows then waited for the show to begin, whilst chatting amongst ourselves. Before it began there were 3 or 4 instructors and 3 dolphins in the pool preparing for the show to begin. During a minute or two of waiting I sensed something overcome me, something that was attracting my attention but which I couldn’t pinpoint what it was exactly. I looked all around myself but could pinpoint nothing and no person to be responsible, or anything concentrating on me that could be attributed to the generation of these strange thoughts and emotions. Next strange pictures flashed in my mind of myself sat in the middle of the spectators, precisely as I was doing then. I again looked all around myself, trying to find where the strange thoughts and feelings were appearing from, but still couldn’t find an explanation. I looked at the dolphins once and considered it was they but then disregarded this possibility. A few minutes later and the show had begun, then the pictures in my mind of me in the middle of the spectators returned, only this time they were followed by a sentence of thoughts that said, “that’s the view the dolphins have of you!” I immediately looked to check the dolphins then noticing the closest which seemed to be looking me straight in the eye. It was situated directly in front of myself, as soon as I realised it was in fact connecting with me in telepathic ways, pictures in my mind appeared a few times of each of us being precisely where we were, then a second or two after it generated excited and very happy emotions, so I was now happy too, where as before I felt a bit baffled due to not knowing what or who was connecting with me. I could feel its emotions immediately build up to an excited and elated state as soon as I realised it was the dolphin I’m connecting with, then next it swam off as fast as possible and deep to the bottom of the pool, when previous to this moment it was just wading water with its head above the waterline. I could feel its excited emotions whilst it was swimming fast around the pool bottom, and it felt to me that it wanted me to know he/she was excited due to connecting with me, and that’s why it was swimming around the pool bottom as fast as was possible. All the time both of us looking each other in the eye. Its keepers, those running the show were now looking very worried to each other because it was ignoring their calls for it to return to the side of the pool near to where they were stood. They were looking very worried and across to each other because none of them could get it to do as it was told. It was swimming clockwise round the bottom of the pool and the entire time still looking me in the eye. When positioned directly in front of myself it swam straight up and performed a loop in the air before swimming back down to the bottom of the pool to get ready for another. All the time it was still looking me in the eye, then when it performed its second loop in the air we were still looking at each other, whilst it was in the air and when in the water. Whilst all this was going on the trainers were still trying to call it to return to themselves, but it just ignored them and continued looking me straight in the eye.
I noticed the trainers looking more and
more worried because this was nothing to do with the show, and still I could
feel its excited happy emotions. Next I
thought about the angry looking keepers, then reluctantly and slowly it swam
back to them, but still it was looking me in the eye all the time. It
definitely knew I had noticed the keepers getting more angry and annoyed
because when I thought about what kind of punishment they’d hand out it
immediately swam back, and after I saw in my mind a solitary confinement
punishment with less food than usual.
Whilst swimming to them the emotions I could now feel were a bit wary of
what punishment to expect whilst also not being bothered by whatever they would
hand out. So when the trainers then signalled it to return to the rear
side pool and away from the show, audience and other dolphins it felt only a
bit dismayed. As it swam towards the adjoining side pool entrance we
continued to stare at each other, and by now the other 2 dolphins were looking
me in the eye, and still pictures if me sat in the middle of the crowd repeated
through my mind. I was by now beginning to believe they were all
concentrating towards me in telepathic ways.
Many times it’s been suggested in
literature about when there was an early era on Earth when humans were able to
hold conversations of language with dolphins, which seems to me to be very
possible and plausible if considered in telepathic ways. I’ve
communicated via telepathy with people, spirits, UFO people and many different
species of animals, wild and domesticated, even insects and flies, although the
last two mentioned was only ever with pictures of the mind or emotions. Animals think with pictures and emotions,
with the exception of ones that know bits of human language. Many are startled by it in me, many others
amazed, but some are shocked, and then there are others which just see it as
normal but not from a human.
The 2 remaining dolphins seemed like they were intermittently watching the misbehaving one, whilst also briefly looking at me, so they must also have known why it was ignoring the keeper’s signals and commands. And there weren’t many people in the crowd noticed its actions were not part of the show, that I sensed too.
Close to the end of the show this thought went through my mind, “Watch this fellow, you’ll like this big fellow,” then about 10 seconds later a killer whale, unannounced by the keepers or show guide swam into the main pool area then splashed every person sat in front of us, we only got a very light splashing, them sat in front of us got soaked. I’m unsure if it was unannounced by the show guide but the only knowledge I had of it’s appearance beforehand was generated in my thoughts, no person told me it would be appearing and I never saw or read anything from the advertisements that said a killer whale would be in the show. I just believed dolphins would be the entirety of the demonstration.
I’m sure it also knew of my telepathic
capabilities, when it swam into the main pool I was generating amazed emotions
due to the thoughts that predicted the big fellow arrival, despite these amazed
emotions I could feel the happy emotions of the whale totally overpower mine
very easily. I could feel a massive happy feeling. I say massive
because it felt like a larger than life emotion of happiness, a massive emotion
in a massive energy sense. Surely a large bodied animal would generate
emotions that have more power, volume, energy or whatever you wish to call it.
When we left the show I wanted to tell
family about connecting with the first dolphin in telepathic ways, but
prevented myself just before beginning to. Nobody would believe me so my
supernatural friends were influencing me (in telepathic ways) to avoid telling
family about any supernatural aspects in my life, or telepathic ones.
This was the normal for me during childhood, keeping quiet about my
supernatural, psychic, telepathic and spiritual abilities and
experiences. I told a few people within the UK authorities a couple of
years later but was only a plan from me to make them wake up and realise there
is something they cannot understand, control or duplicate. And also to give a big shove to the
corrupted ones of their government, but that cannot be explained unless from
within the Authorities book.
*****
The picture is of the Newquay, England,
professional surf competition of 2005.
In the first 2 months of 2005 I tried to relay images in my mind
to the minds of wild dolphins and whales, me knowing and experiencing telepathy
not to be obstructed by distance I knew many in the seas around England would
see and hear my thoughts, I wasn’t expecting anything to occur in reply, then a
number of months later this occurred at Newquay, England, a place I have a few
other stories to tell of my supernatural experiences. They gate crashed
the professional surf competition and so now Newquay, England isn’t anymore
seen by surf competitors as the tame leg of the world championship.
How I tried to connect with wild
dolphins minds while at home was by concentrating on the ocean whilst picturing
in thoughts dolphins, the ocean and myself, as well as trying to communicate to
them with pictures of myself, my residence, surroundings or related
circumstances. I never received a reply but did see in my mind video
effect pictures of many wild dolphins reacting as though they saw my presence
next to them in the water while knowing I to be in my home. For them dolphins in captivity at the
Morecambe sea life show to be the first people to notice telepathy in me, and
the first to interact with me in those ways, then surely wild dolphins would
know how best to reply to my attempts to communicate with their selves. They are far more intelligent and
knowledgeable than we know or could ever know. This was probably the best
place and time for any local wild dolphins to be given public coverage.
So now I’m trying to work out how they knew to be there then, which I reckon
would be by knowing the surf competition would be there and then. How
they knew that would be by being in telepathic connection with Earth, Gaia,
Holy Spirit or whatever else you want to call it. The supernatural life forms I am in close telepathic and physical
contact with have many times made me realise I should always expect the
unexpected with the supernatural, and this was another episode of how that is
always the case around and in me.
And this wasn’t the only unusual sea
life activity of that year; a Whale got stuck in London’s river Thames, only
the second time in recorded history one has been seen there.
I know at first glance it may or
appear as being unconnected, that is the Whale and the Dolphins in Newquay, but
strange coincidences are always occurring around generations of myself, my
soul, thoughts, emotions, or wishes.
With me being telepathic it cannot be coincidence, it is always
occurring, its massively recurring, so is not a coincidence. Wild and domesticated animals connect with
me in telepathic ways as easy as people can.
The dolphins at the Morecambe sea life
show definitely knew of my telepathic abilities and were not surprised by them
at all, which says a lot for their knowledge of the same, and their own
possible telepathic abilities with each other.
I’ve watched wild life documentaries within television programs and have
been convinced by animal’s actions and reactions that some are in fact
telepathic with each other. Watching
Gazelle grazing within one program one of them saw a big cat stealthily
approaching and before it had been given time to make an alarm call for the
rest of the herd to know of its presence they were all startled and also
looking at it. And I’ve seen many other
wild and domesticated animals react to my telepathic capabilities and to not be
surprised or startled by them at all.
They seem surprised I am telepathic but are not surprised by the
telepathic itself.
Back in the late 70s or early 80s farm sheep in either
Australia or New Zealand had worked out to tuck their legs close to their
bodies so to be able to roll over cattle grids, in the same year they were also
doing it in Wales, England, the other side of the world. Yes I know there is no scientific proof some
animals are telepathic, but how do you get an animal to prove such? You can’t get that to occur and humanity
doesn’t even want to investigate and news report my own telepathic abilities,
if otherwise they would have done within a year of me beginning offering myself
for telepathic testing.
And some thing’s cannot be proven in
scientific ways, as science only deals with the physical. But I can prove in scientific, communal and
personal ways that I am telepathic, and with me being capable in those ways
then I am not going to be the only life form on this planet that is such. Parts of the animal kingdom have been
telepathic for as long as we as a species have been here, and why they became that
long before humanity is easy to understand if you look at humanity on the
whole. Telepathy was turned on in
animals so to help them, it was turned off in humanity so to help them, and
soon it will be turned back on so to help humanity.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I’ve seen wild and domesticated animals
reacting to my telepathic abilities, as well as birds and even insects.
One afternoon when in my garden I
found a bee that had been attacked by one of the many starlings nesting in the
garden, it was on the floor walking around due to being unable to fly, it had
probably stung the starling so was dying.
I picked it up and took it indoors, feeding it on blackcurrant and
liquorice syrup. When trying to connect
with it in telepathic ways I could see in my mind what it saw with its vision,
it was seeing everything in the blue light spectrum, all of its vision being
different shades of blue, and it also saw in its mind what I saw with my
vision.
Within 12 hours of writing about that
bee seeing in the blue light spectrum I checked the internet for ‘blue light
spectrum,’ and found a page in Wikipedia, (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Visible_spectrum)
which said bees can see ultraviolet light, which is one established term for
‘blue light spectrum.’ It occurs
constantly this, that I experience something of the supernatural then later
when looking deeper into that circumstance or information I find only
reassurance that I was correct.
*****
One night in about 2002, I spent a night and a morning in a wooded area of Yorkshire; as soon as the birds began to sing in the early hours of the morning, whilst concentrating on them they concentrated back to me due to me whistling with them. Whilst they were all singing pictures would enter my mind of many differing birds, one in particular kept repeating through, which was of a male blackbird. As we concentrated on each other a closeness of emotions developed as well as with the other bird’s interest in me. I was picturing myself in my mind and pictures of them selves kept appearing there too. Then when beginning to grow slight disbelief towards the connections being real telepathic connections, and could or may be my imagination, a thought by my supernatural friends went through my mind that said this, “They’re sending that blackbird to take a closer look at you!” I didn’t believe this thought premonition, so started to feel slightly humoured towards it, then replied immediately with thoughts to the effect of, “ yeah ok whatever,” then a second or 2 later a male blackbird landed on the ground directly in front of me, and less than 10 metres away. It sang from the ground while facing me for about 10 seconds then flew off, and I could hear him singing all the time till I left the area a few hours later.
For my unknown origin friends to make a statement in me of knowing the birds were sending him to check me out, then birds must communicate with other birds not of their own species, may be also in telepathic ways. Surely it would be more plausible they sent him to check me out via telepathic connections in picture forms instructing him to do such.
One slightly humorous moment was when a pheasant sent out a call from a nearby field, all the birds in the woods around me felt as though he was an outsider so went very quiet for 10 or so seconds.
At one point I decided to act bird like for them, so to see if they’d respond. I stood up and stretched out my arms down behind my back all wing like, whistled back whilst imaging in thoughts blue energies emanating from my body and flowing towards them. As soon as I did that they went wild, their singing went louder, faster and more current, and there were more birds singing then than any other part of the visit. May be they were reacting to my bird stance by acting human like in being more noisy. There isn’t anything unpredictable about normal everyday wild bird behaviour, they have their plans and routine and stick to them always, but they do see humans as being wild like, unpredictable and with out of control loud noise.
I stood like a bird for about 15
seconds, the only time they went wild with their whistle volume and all of them
joining in, then next sat back down close to the burnt out fire, made a drink
then stayed listening to them for a while longer.
Whilst working on a new build church
extension of St Lawrence’s Church, Chorley, back in the late 90’s, I definitely
connected with the emotions of two baby white doves, so now I expect to be able
to do the same with any thought and emotion generating life form, although I
don’t try too much as its just normal everyday for me. A colleague of
mine had just shook to the extreme a small tree that had 2 baby doves squealing
from within a nest, intentionally shaking it because I’d just commented about
the chicks. The mother flew off immediately, the chicks were no more than
5 days old; they almost had no feathers at all and were a little more than 3
inches from tail end to beak end. The tree was situated on our building
site grounds of the church; the babies fell to the floor so my colleague
quickly walked away in a slightly ashamed manner. I walked over, then
while reaching to pick them up could feel their scared and confused emotions,
then when I’d placed them back in the nest their emotions changed to ones of
happiness and safety. They did though now have emotions of interest
growing towards myself and were crawling to the side of the nest I was stood
by, so quickly I walked away.
A racing pigeon I released into the
wild every time I noticed it near my home it took off and flew around me, as
soon as I looked at it that is. It had rare black and white markings,
similar to a magpie so it is the same one I released. It always took off and
flies around me as soon as I spot it, because it connects with me in telepathic
ways, knowing precisely what I am looking at due to connecting with my
vision. I’ve seen it occur with cattle and sheep too, I tried to make
them move in a particular way as a flock or herd, and they did precisely what
it thought of them.
I’ve also seen a Golden Eagle react to
my telepathic presence; this was in the Scottish Highlands. I was driving south back to England, on a
bypass or motorway, I saw out of the corner of my eye a Golden Eagle stood on a
grassed embankment, it was clawing and tearing with its beak something at its
feet, probably a grass snake or similar.
Within a second of me seeing it was looking up and at me and never once
took its eye off me. I’m 90% certain it
was a Golden Eagle, it was for sure the tallest bird of prey I’ve ever seen, it
was close to three foot tall.
It happens a lot, telepathic
connections with wild animals that is, I’ve seen flies, fish and ants react to
the same, and I’ve even had one time 2 Owls following me at night time for
miles of my walk home! I could hear
them calling to each other for more than 3 miles of my walk home, one either
side of me till I got close to home then they went quiet. Owls are quite well known for being
spiritually attuned so this was a rare moment with wildlife that didn’t
surprise me at all when it was occurring.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
When appx. 22 year old I’d began to
grow more interested in the supernatural and spiritual around and in me,
previous it was just a slight interest I had, alongside moments of telepathy,
rare UFO sightings and visits into spiritual realms during moments of
sleep. My everyday life was just
normal, well as normal as a telepathic kid could be! Bearing in mind I was
always feeling the emotions of people I was concentrating on, so I many times
found myself bickering with idiots and most of them being teachers and staff of
schools I attended.
During childhood my friends of unknown
origins had kept quiet in my thoughts for most of the time, and when they were
there they were pretending to be my own thoughts, thus making sure I didn’t
start to believe they were in fact there for most of the time. That was just in my childhood years though,
and for only most of the time, there were rare occasions when we spoke in telepathic
thought ways where they claimed they were in fact other peoples thoughts, my
friends of supernatural origins but usually this only ever occurred during very
early childhood, up till being 6 or 7 years old.
After leaving school they became more
obvious in myself, this their plan was to keep quiet in my thoughts during
childhood because I wasn’t responsible for myself, I.E. parents and the
education authority having their holds on me, if I’d have mentioned to many
that I had supernatural origin friends in my thoughts they would have looked
and reacted me to me differently, and probably trying to force their very
harmful brain activity limiting drugs on me.
Well they did try to force them harmful drugs on me, because I only once
spoke of a UFO sighting me and more than 20 pupils saw hovering over the school
field for about 15 minutes one afternoon.
So after leaving school my unknown
origin friends were more obvious in my thoughts, which was accumulating in
number and obviousness until I would fully accept they were in my thoughts for
most of the time. They needed to get
their hold on me back, they wanted me to live how they wanted me to live and
the best way to cause that was to prove their selves in my thoughts for as
often as was needed to get their controls of me back, and when I say controls I
really mean their influences to make me want to live how they wanted of
me. Hard to get me to live that way by
me believing my soul is alone and only with the physical everyday people from
my life. I didn’t believe in life after
death and spirit before this time, but I did believe in the psychic,
telepathic, supernatural and UFOs. My
visits to spiritual realms during a kid when sleeping was hard for me to accept
back then was the spiritual realms, I just knew it felt more than real but
couldn’t totally accept it was of them other places. My spirituality began round about the time of what this chapter
mainly concentrates on, my unknown origin friends proving their selves in my
thoughts and thereafter proving what they are capable of, why they are close to
me, and why so much of the supernatural, psychic and telepathic occurs to me.
I tried to learn from books but many
just seemed like money making schemes with not much writing that would benefit
or teach me what I needed to learn, I found some good ones and even after
reading them made me realise every spiritual or religious path is unique and
due to being personal, well that is how it has been but they will all
eventually mould into one.
For most of the time my unknown origin
friends were quiet in my thoughts, but when alone that is when they wanted to
have conversations with me in telepathic thought ways, and is when they would
give me such, there were other occasions when they were in my thoughts when I
was with people in my life but usually those moments were of warnings or advice
of prevailing circumstances I was within.
From 18 till 20 years old they had been visiting me many times when I
was alone, and I was getting a bit angered by it, I didn’t really want them
there and told them to leave me be but they wouldn’t. How they made me accept them was by reminding me how as a child I
had realised I am the man as mentioned within many prophecies of the future,
but that now as a teenager I didn’t want to accept it, so it was a fairly long
time before they made me accept that part of my life, embrace it and develop
from there. During one moment I asked in my thoughts for them to provide
proof of a kind of what was occurring around and to me and what else was
possible. They instructed me to go for a walk into the nearby Clarence
Park, (Bury, Lancashire) and once there they would then show proof of what was
occurring to me, and what else is possible. I quickly got myself ready,
put on my shoes and jacket then locked up the flat and walked to the
park. It was early in the morning, probably being about 1 or 2 so the
nearby road was very quiet. While walking towards a bench I started
deliberating in thoughts as to what was about to occur but no images or
thoughts from supernatural sources hinted in any way, and there were no
thoughts to suggest I was still telepathically speaking to a person of any
origin. They’d become totally quiet in my thoughts so I had to then start
guessing at what may occur. All sorts started to run through my mind,
such as seeing another UFO, a spirit, ghost or something not known of the
supernatural by me. When arriving at the bench quietly I sat and waited
for something to occur. There was a street lamp situated about 80 yards
directly in front of myself, and the bowling green was situated between the
street lamp and I so the area was lit up well for the night-time. After
about 5 minutes of nothing occurring I started to believe I’d somehow been tricked
by telepathic connections with human people in my mind claiming to be my
supernatural origin friends. In similar ways to how many people from
government, freemasons and Police did with telepathy in me for years leading up
to then, and now decades later, so was an understandable suspicion for me to
consider. Pretending to be my own
thoughts and emotions on many occasions too.
I was about to stand up and walk home when my supernatural friends
quickly returned in thoughts and who were now almost begging me not to move and
to spend just 5 more minutes sat down on the bench. I reluctantly agreed then sat back down and tried to relax.
After a few more minutes of nothing I began to sense/feel a life form of sorts
approaching myself from somewhere. It felt like an emotion I was in
connection with outstretching from another being, it felt like myself being
hunted by that animal. I was a little scared and the hunting emotion
began to grow stronger, so my fear was also building up in strength. I
started scanning every area around myself, looking for some sign of movement
but nothing, and the emotion was getting stronger. Again I looked all
around and had by now disassociated this moment from what the supernatural in
origin people said I would experience as proof to what is occurring in and
around myself. I knew and could sense a life form of some sort getting
close and it felt as though it was hunting me, so for brief moments I thought
could be some sort of animal, may be a supernatural origin life form, or may be
just a person. I was by now beginning to feel quite scared so was
scouting the surrounding areas in a very fast manner with my vision. Then
all my fright and nervousness totally disappeared when seeing a young fox walk
around the corner of the nearby building, it had a small pigeon sized bird in
its mouth and walking straight towards me. Starting to feel nice emotions
and waiting for it to see me and run off in the opposite direction but that it
didn’t do, it just continued walking straight towards me. Many urban
fox’s are quite tame but this one in Clarence Park wasn’t. The park is
very close to wild Mooreland and a fox that hunts wild birds in the night wont
be of the tame kind. It just carried on walking straight towards me
despite the area being lit up well with the nearby street lamp. I was
watching and waiting for it to run off in the opposite direction but still it
continued walking. I was almost laughing in appreciation now as it was
only a few metres distance in front of my left side, then when it walked in
front of me only 2 feet distance from my legs I made a tutting noise to attract
its attention. It immediately stopped walking when it was positioned (as
a maximum to go off) only 2 feet distance from me, and whilst being positioned
directly in front of me. It was standing with its head pointing to my
right, and it then turned its head over its left shoulder to check that area of
land for where the tutting noise came from. Its line of vision and head
slowly turned clockwise towards me then when it looked straight at me it for
some reason didn’t see me, so continued scanning the area with its clockwise
turning head and vision. It looked over its right shoulder then turned
its head back to the front of itself. I was completely baffled now
because it had looked straight at me on two occasions, and I was sat within a
hand reaching distance from it. Even the fox was totally baffled because
it couldn’t sense where the noise came from. I could even smell it due to
it being that close and it stunk. I then decided to talk to it so
verbally said, “Come here”, whilst reaching forward with my hand to
stroke it. It didn’t even try to see where the noise had come from on
this occasion and just ran off as fast as possible. I watched it crawl
through a hole under a nearby hedge and that was the last I saw of it.
This was also close to the time when I
read the book, The Philadelphia Experiment, which claims the US govt
made a warship disappear with technology of a sort. Reading a book about invisibility and then the fox doesn’t see me
when next to me, yes the supernatural do always tie things in good with my
life. I now don’t actually believe them
book claims; it is more like a war lie they feed us. They probably microwaved the ship so it sank.
*****
The moment with the fox wasn’t the
only strange occurrence I had with wildlife in that area, a few other things
occurred too. When on my car driving
licence test examination the examiner told me, “ when I hit the dashboard
with my folder I want you to perform an emergency stop.” He said this approximately half a mile down
the road from my home, we were driving towards my home on the same road as, and
when on approach to it I noticed a black dog sat on the pavement about 10
metres away from my front path. It was
an old Labrador cross like, had greying parts of fur around its mouth and
elsewhere on its face, was short haired.
As soon as I looked it in the face it looked back at me and I
immediately knew it was going to walk out in front of the car, which it then
began to do. As soon as its front feet
were touching the road I was doing an emergency stop and I did a perfect
one. The dog slowly walked across into
the park area where I had the moment with the fox.
I know this may all seem like a
coincidence but approximately 3 minutes later the test examiner hit the
dashboard with his folder, I performed an emergency stop but messed it up, I
took my foot off the break before we came to a standstill, so the car was
slowing, it nearly came to a standstill, then taking my foot off the break it
rolled forward more so before then coming to a stop. After the test had finished and I was given a pass I enquired
about my failed second emergency stop, he told me, “ But you're first one was
perfect, its very rare any driver would have to perform 2 emergency stops in a
5 minute time period, so I passed you on the basis of the first one.”
And only weeks earlier I had been
reading of the mythological wild black dogs of English legends, it seems to me
it was one of them for sure. My
telepathic abilities are noticed by wild animals a lot, and for sure my
supernatural origin friends interfered with that fox so to make it walk near to
me, interfered with via telepathic controls of it, and via something else to
make sure it didn’t see me when stood next to me. So I now believe the black dog had been influenced by the
supernatural to sit there waiting for me, as soon as I saw it looked like it
was waiting for something, then immediately after looking at myself walked out
in front our car. It was being made to
wait for me and probably didn’t know it.
And I have one more story to write of
about wildlife in that park.
It was one afternoon and I was sat in
my front room when noticing a lot of girls playing rounders on the park, one of
which I knew personally. Yeah OK I
admit to it, I was checking out the girls across the road from my home, I was
20 and they were of similar ages, but then something very strange flew over
them. The girl I knew was approximately
5 foot 7 inches tall, but when this bird flew over her its wingspan from tip to
tip was more than 3 lengths of her height, equating to more than a 4.5 metre
wingspan. I’ve done quite a bit of bird
spotting in my life, have lived in countryside and rural areas for most of my
life, and spent a lot of time in the countryside, so I know how to identify
birds and I know which big birds are present in the British isles. It was massive, bigger than anything I knew
of, its wings were rounded at the tips with grey feathers over the top, its
legs were back stretched, its long neck was back stretched and it had a long
orange sturdy beak with a feather crest on its head. Its feather colours were grey on its top and white underneath. It would have easily stood nearly as tall as
me it was that big. Its wing beats were
less than one per second, it flying above the fields by about 50 to 70 metres. It looked like it was looking for somewhere
to roost for the night, the time being 4 ish, or may be 5 ish at the
latest. None of the girls recognised
it as being something other than what should have normally been there, but this
was a Greater Manchester town, industrialised and not really a place were much
bird spotting occurs, I’ve lived in many towns throughout my life, in Greater
Manchester, Lancashire and in the countryside near to the lake district, so I
would have had much more bird spotting experience than any of them girls had,
hence me noticing it was not a normal bird and them girls not noticing the
same.
Then a few weeks later, when in a
meditation session at the S.N.U. spiritualist church I was a committee member
of, I found myself flying alongside another of these birds, flying around with
it by my side whilst we were in a darkened empty place. We were interacting with each other, it
feeling my happy emotions via telepathy and I feeling its own. A couple of times we touched each other, I
stroking its head it then touching me with its wingtip, and both of ourselves
flying close to and around each other while flying in one direction. All the time I could feel my body sat on the
chair in the church, I could feel my breathing, I could feel everything about
my body and could hear everything from within the church and even the traffic
outside, but was also watching this dream like existence occur all around
myself. I knew it was some sort of
spiritual realm, like how some dreams are the same, and I thought the bird was
some sort of extinct species of Heron, but I have recently learnt by typing
into search engines, ‘5 metre wingspan’ that it was the believed to be extinct
Dasornis, or in the very least a sub species of such, it being a breed of
goose. It could have been something
else but for sure it was not what is known by science to exist today. The beak it had was a bit smaller than the
beaks I’ve seen of Dasornis, its wings were more rounded at the tips and wider,
and the crest on its head was much bigger, but everything else I’ve seen of
these Dasornis and the bird I saw are the same. Its wingspan was easily 3 times longer than a Heron, I know what
I saw and it wasn’t normal.
Unknown to science species of animals
are being discovered every month, and the Coelacanth is testament to science
getting things wrong sometimes, it being a prehistoric species of fish science
thought was extinct but is still being caught in the waters off the coast of
South Africa.
Telepathy really is good for
attracting the attention of wildlife.
Not long before 2010 I was reading into the subject of the mythological
big cats of England, Scotland and Wales, I decided to try and make one put in a
public appearance, by concentrating on the countryside and picturing in my mind
big cats there, and trying to persuade with pictures and emotions one to come
close to humans. I was expecting
something close to where I live to be seen, within the month I heard radio news
reports of a big cat being seen near to Altrincham, which was less than 15 miles
away from my home of that time. These
big cats of the English countryside are not natural in this environment, back
in the late 70s or early 80s the UK government clamped down on big cat owners
by putting up lots of restrictions, new laws and legislation, many of the
owners couldn’t then afford to keep their dangerous animals, so instead of
giving them to the authorities many just set them free. I’m pretty sure one got close to my campsite
one night, but could have been mistaken.
A few days earlier I had found a dismembered sheep carcass in long
grass, then one night when next to my campfire heard something walking through
the wooded area. I could hear its heavy
footsteps, 4 of, and it brushing past and moving vegetation as it walked
nearby. My campfire made a crackle, it
stopped walking, stood still for a few seconds then ran off towards the
direction it had come from. When
running away it was almost totally silent, not brushing past any vegetation,
making almost no sound at all, except for its heavy footsteps. It was definitely a four legged large
animal, could have been a deer but they way it ran off silently makes me
suspect it was a big cat. The sound its
footsteps made as it ran off sounded muffled, deers cant do that due to having
hooves, cats can because of their paw pads.
The North West of England is world
renowned for having wild big cats, many being seen close to my home when living
in Huncoat, Accrington. They even made
a film about it filmed in and around Accrington in the 80s but set in
Yorkshire, The Nature of the Beast.
I’ve seen some amazing behaviour from
animals, such as ants farming smaller insects on the newly grown tips of plants
in my garden. I’ve seen a spider
parachuting in my garden from its own woven parachute, the spider with its legs
spread was close to 15mm in diameter, its parachute was a similar size,
perfectly circular, and beneath that were 4 to 6 lengths of silk that joined
together close to an inch beneath the parachute, and the spider holding onto
that linking. Its well known spiders
abseil by spinning lengths of silk that are attached to plants, they then hold
onto the end and let the breeze blow them to other plants whilst they increase
the length of the silk. I watch a lot
of wildlife programs and have never heard of parachuting spiders, or ants
farming insects, did they learn of these ways via my telepathic abilities? May be.
As a kid I gave my science teacher a
very large moth chrysalis and when it hatched out some kind of unknown to
science stick insect emerged. My
science teacher spent months trying to identify it but couldn’t find anything,
the closest he found was a European mainland kind of stick insect, but it
wasn’t the same, it wasn’t even similar, it was just the closest resembling
insect. What hatched out of the
chrysalis had 4 legs, a body, neck and large head, black coloured, no hands or
feet, and each of the legs, body and neck were all one diameter, very thin and
round. Its eyes and mouth were larger
than the diameter of its body, legs and neck.
From head to end of its back legs was close to 2 inches, the diameter of
its legs, body and neck were close to 2 millimetre, and the size of its head
was close to a 5 millimetre diameter.
It was a horrible looking insect; proper gave me the frights when looking
at it staring back at me whilst it was trying to work out a way to escape. It looked very clever too; it was definitely
weighing up the situation and trying to work out a way to escape, it didn’t
need to though, as we later released it.
And no I’m not going to explain where if found that chrysalis, I’d
rather they stay unknown to science.
Even now in 2012 I have moved home
from Greater Manchester and back into Lancashire, some of the wild starlings I
was feeding from my previous home have moved with me, I think they’re just
being their usual clever selves though, following me cause they know I’m good
for an all year round food supply. For
an amount of time I tried not to let them get to the bird food, due to them
being so common and taking food from other bird species, till I realised if I
feed them all the other birds in the area do better as they are not competing
with starlings for what other food is around for them. They’re probably the most successful birds
in the British Isles at the present times, when they get a good food supply all
the other species do better. They’re
also probably the most intelligent birds I’ve come across in the wild, watching
them competing with a male Blackbird for food in my garden was funny to watch,
they’d all be taking the food from a ground feeder then in comes the Blackbird
collecting for his missus and kids in the nest. He would land in the middle of the Starlings, they’d all scatter
away, he then began filling his mouth with food to take back to the nest, but
whilst he was doing such one Starling would sneak up behind him and peck his
tail feathers, so he then turned and chased it away, but whilst he was chasing
another would sneak up behind him and peck his tail feathers, all this
occurring whilst they were walking on the ground. He then turns and chases that one away whilst others did the
same, sneak up behind him and again peck his tail feathers. I was watching it and laughing, thinking, “
he’s gonna get one of you.” But
then a week or two later I saw him with no tail feathers left, he was proper
struggling to fly but could just about.
It took em about 2 weeks to totally destroy his tail feathers, they grow
back so didn’t matter much.
They are very clever, there aint no
‘bird brain’ intellect in birds, especially them. They mimic good too, the ones nesting near my home would copy
Police and ambulance sirens, other birdcalls and what I thought sounded like
radio wave interference.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
This next encounter of the spiritual was up till then one of the biggest and most amazing moments of my own learning curve with the supernatural, due to when it occurring I was only about 20 and fairly new to many areas of the spiritual not associated with me directly. Then to add to this each instance with the supernatural became progressively more intense, more important and more amazing than the previous encounter. Now when looking back at everything I’ve performed and experienced since, as well as all the psychic detecting I performed (for the public not the Police, cases they failed with, child and women killers or terrorists who target civilians) this moment now seems like an inconspicuous episode. Only when it occurred it was a massive turning point for me due to the physical properties it held.
I remember it occurring when my niece was only 3 or 4 months old, which would have been 1995. She was born on New Years day so the month must have been March or April. I was at my sister’s home with herself, Sally her friend, my niece and her baby sister. They were all talking girlie stuff so I went to the lounge while they chatted in the kitchen. Trying to find a television programme to watch but the content of programmes wasn’t to my liking, so decided to read the magazine on the floor to my side. The content of that didn’t really interest me much either as it was a woman’s magazine; I was turning over to the next page quite quickly and on nearly every page. Until coming to the astrology section that is, I quickly read through the Aquarian section but it didn’t really match up for me which did come as a surprise as they are usually precise (if I only read them on a couple of occasions each year). I’ve since learnt because it was a woman’s magazine the astrology readings would only have been appropriate for Aquarian women, and I don’t usually make a habit of reading women’s magazines, honest, I was just bored at my sisters home while they talked girlie stuff so had to make do with what was available.
I then saw on the same page as the astrology section a paragraph of writing that had the heading of, ‘The New Spiritual Leader’. I immediately remembered the times when my supernatural contacts had telepathically said I was a new spiritual leader like person, so started wondering and guessing at what the writing would say. It was written by a clairvoyant lady from London, the name of the magazine I can’t remember but it was a mainstream one, the paragraph said something very similar too; There will be a child (or baby) who will talk for the first time ever, in a somewhat miraculous way. This will act as proof to the new spiritual leader of who he truly is, but we will all have to wait a number of years yet before we find out who he is.’
After reading this I immediately turned to the front cover to check the magazine release date and was then immediately downhearted when noticing it was 5 or 6 months old, so then throwing it to the floor in a bit of a dismayed emotion. I had started to wrongfully suspect this prediction of a miraculous event must have already occurred in front of who must truly be the New Age supernatural figure, due to it being a 5 or 6-month-old magazine. I started to watch television but the writing from the magazine just kept repeating through my mind over and over again. It was my supernatural friends again, only they weren’t letting onto me then that it was they in my thoughts. I tried to ignore these repeating thoughts but they continued, then after a minute or two I started to fear some kind of mental illness was surfacing into my mind, then suddenly the strange thoughts disappeared and I was then able to just concentrate on the television programme. Then a minute or two later video like pictures started entering my thoughts, they were of 3 girls with a baby in a pram and a lad was stood in the foreground. The baby then spoke which amazed everyone in the picture, except for the girl pushing the pram; she then said she must have said it by accident. The word family also appeared in the images and they continued repeating in thoughts for a few minutes at the most. This seemed strange and out of place to me but the supernatural people who were putting the images there were pretending to be my own thoughts alongside putting them images in my mind, so I just continued watching the boring day time television program while trying to ignore the images.
I partially started believing the
images could have been psychic portrayals of the events surrounding the
magazines prediction, and that they must have already occurred in front of some
other man who was the real new spiritual leader like person, all occurring some
months earlier due to the magazine being 5 or 6 months old. Then thoughts
entered my own which said this, “ Magnus, how would you feel and react to
you’re spirit friends now that you know they may have lied about you being the
new spiritual leader person?” I didn’t know these thoughts were my
supernatural friends so pondered over that possibility before thinking; “I’d
be slightly angry but wouldn’t hold it against them. I now believe in God
and life after death, this I wouldn’t have become to believe in without their
years of telepathic, physical and supernatural contact with me.”
Their thoughts then said, “They
probably heard them thoughts then!”
I started to slightly laugh in myself
due to realising my supernatural friends were actually my thoughts and had been
listening to my thoughts, so then I thought in a slightly humorous manner, “Yeah,
they probably heard them thoughts then too. ”
They then went quiet again, and whilst I thought about and suspected not being that historical supernatural person. I was a bit gutted so tried to avert my attention by watching the television program.
It was about 10 minutes later I heard my 3 or 4-month-old niece speak from within the kitchen these words, “mama, mama”.
Quickly I walked into the kitchen only to see and hear sis say it was an accident and that she didn’t mean to say that because she is too young to speak. I asked and commented if she had just said mama, mama, when my eldest niece agreed she had. Sally and I both agreed that she had so then I was by now looking at her blankly whilst recalling the writing in the magazine. I wanted to tell and show them what I’d just read in the magazine but was then influenced to walk into the lounge.
I had 3 witnesses to this miracle and the magazines staff will remember what they published. I can’t remember the name of the magazine though as I was too excited at the circumstances occurring to take note of it, but I did read the article again and even checked to see if it was real by scratching bits of it off the paper.
When I again thought about telling the
girls what I’d just read my supernatural friends influenced me not too by
saying no person would believe me in full.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Round about the same time, either weeks
or months earlier or later, the same supernatural in origin people returned in
thoughts, so we were thinking to each other when yet again they started to tell
of supernatural historical new age circumstances surrounding me, which I didn’t
want to accept or believe, but I did suspect similar many times previously.
Some of these circumstances I partially knew of during brief moments from my
childhood, me being called Magnus and then finding slightly incorrect
prophecies of Nostradamus that predicted a supernatural figure called Mabus,
comparing them prophecies to me and my supernatural experiences made it obvious
them prophecies were referring to myself.
Incorrectly deciphered Nostradamus
quatrains that name Mabus as the anti Christ them prophecies have been
deciphered incorrectly, painting a picture of him being the opposite of what he
is. Since deciphered prophecies gave
the name of Mabus and it is in fact Magnus, then whoever decoded them
prophecies were close but not precise, and they were far wrong with the other
decodings. Look at what modern day Western
deciphering did with the Mayan prophecy of 2012, and the Mayan calendar, said
it depicted the end of the world. Also
Nostradamus had to be vague with the Mabus prophecies and may be he also got it
wrong slightly, many times I’ve predicted one future and it occurred but only
very similar to what I predicted.
Seeing visions of the future occurs with images that then have to be
deciphered, and Nostradamus receivied his visions of the future in pictrure
form by staring into water. Also if
Nostradamus had said Mabus will be the New Age Christ, and being slightly anti
establishment, the then European leaders who were the Churches and religions
would have executed him for heresy and blasphemy. And if he had told them, “No you will not be the European leaders
of those times, he will be anti-establishment to the new leaders,” he also
would have been executed for saying that.
There’s incorrect decoded quatrains
saying when Mabus dies he will cause all kinds of hardships for most life on
the planet, well if I say when me and my supernatural friends leave this planet
due to my death many hardships and a cataclysm begins because it is our
presence that has postponed earth erupting into cataclysmic events. Said like that it is a similar event to
imagine than what the incorrect decoding of quatrains said, only he and his
friends are the hero’s of humanity and earth, not their downfall. Earth has wanted to whack humanity for a
long time but has been postponed till about the 2040s, without the supernatural
around me being on and close to earth earth would have shook everywhere in the
1940s, she has been postponed by our presence for close to 100 years. If Nostradamus had seen in vision pictures
cataclysms and many hardships begin for humanity due to one man dying he and
many other psychics would have incorrectly deciphered them images.
Modern day Westerners are always
incorrectly deciphering ancient, prehistoric, dark age and more recently
compiled prophecies, just leave them as they are, time will depict them
correctly by letting people compare to past events, instead of how people try
to change them into what they suspect they depict. Look at how many books there are about Nostradamus quatrains,
hundreds and which contradict each other.
And myself as a young child seeing
Agnus Dei carved into church walls and when comparing to my name of Magnus and
considering all the supernatural, telepathic, spiritual and psychic events in
my life it was obvious that also referred to me, although I didn’t know what
the words together meant, and I didn’t know the full extent of them prophecies,
I just saw the words on church walls and the supernatural made sure to put
thoughts in myself to make me believe it depicted I. I knew as a primary school child it depicted me and when I didn’t
know Agnus Dei is a name for Christ. I
wasn’t religious or spiritual and so never knew the full story around the
expectations of that man, Agnus Dei being another name given by humanity to
this man they’ll expect, as you can see it can be turned into Magnus Deity very
easily. But please don’t believe I am
of one religion or spiritual path, I believe in them all to an extent. It wasn’t till in my thirties I started
looking for prophecies surrounding this figure and times, there’s probably
close to a dozen names prophecies have given for this man. Pahana, Mabus, Agnus Dei, Vishnu, Messiah,
New Buddha, Maitreya, return of Osiris, return of Quetzalcoatl, lif, a ‘dragon’
of God, theres even prophecies saying Zeus would return. All the prophecies saying he is a God of
sorts who will help humanity in ways they cannot for themselves. If you asked each religion or spiritual path
which prophecies are totally correct and which are slightly wrong they’ll
probably all say theirs is right and the others are wrong, whereas I’d say they
were all very close at being precise.
All these prophecies cannot be depicting many people, God only needs one
rep of himself, many would just confuse humanity as to who to believe in.
I know how hard it is for some people
to believe I am such, even when they believed in them prophecies they still
find it hard to believe it is I, but all they have to do is look at my life
story, compare to the prophecies and its obvious. Even I had troubles for years in accepting it as the truth but
after reading as many prophecies as I could find I don’t need anymore
convincing. I’ve long before this book
began to be wrote fulfilled most of what was expected of him, and which was
fulfilled before I knew of most of them prophecies, there’s not much left for
me to do except write about it all, but may be more! I haven’t done much in proving myself to humanity except for the
many people who check me out for telepathy, and some predictions of the future
I put into free booklets I handed out and which then came true.
My last says on the prophecies are
this, modern day Western deciphering got the Mayan 2012 prophecies wrong so
they should just leave all of the prophecies just as they are and only compare
to past events. Deciphering languages
of the past is riddled with flaws because they cant take into account all the
slang and associations with words of those times, and what the psychic persons
predicting them events had to put up with, and that they too sometimes
deciphered vision images slightly incorrect.
So back to when I was 20 and having major problems accepting this path as a true part of me, or as a guideline for my life. My supernatural friends began secretly instructing me in telepathic ways again, by pretending to be my own thoughts, to go and borrow my auntie’s tarot cards for the evening, to give myself the first tarot reading I received. Back then I thought were my own thoughts then later learnt were the thoughts of my supernatural friends.
When picking up the cards I quickly left mainly because of being excited at the prospect of receiving my first reading. I got home, took off my jacket and immediately set about to give myself a reading. When looking at the cards I was totally baffled, they were Russell Grants own version of the cartoon type. I hadn’t got a clue as to what they meant, what I was supposed to do or where to start. I also had no instructions on how to use them so the supernatural had to formulate a way for me. I stared at the cards in a confused manner for some seconds before being instructed (by thoughts as is always the case in the connections I have with these unknown origin friends of mine.) They told me to shuffle them all up by placing them on the floor whilst swirling them around randomly. Then I should place them all on the coffee table face down in many rows. So that I did, starting by putting all the cards face down on the floor and spent about one minute shuffling and moving them around as much as possible so to mix them up. Next, thoughts said that whoever was in telepathic contact with me from a supernatural origin, but also they are of the physical and not the spiritual, they would very easily be able to pick out the cards designated for me, which I agreed with. Picking up the shuffled cards I placed them into a neat pile then started to place them all on my coffee table face down. After filling all the old world map glass tabletop I was left with about 10 to 20 cards, then thoughts instructed me to put them to one side so I then did that. I still didn’t know what to do though, so thoughts told me to pick out three cards by pointing a finger at each card individually. Along the first row was instructed to pick out one card so I put it to one-side. Then in the third and fifth rows was instructed to pick out one particular card from each row. The first of the three cards I turned over was the Rabbit but I didn’t know what it meant. Then the next card was the Oxen, which I also didn’t know the meaning of. Then while holding the last card thoughts said it would be the most significant for me, and would be the one that describes me in more detail than the other 2. Upon turning the card was completely amazed when seeing a young looking; slim, tall, red haired man sat on a spaceship and pointing to the stars. I was totally amazed; I was also a young, slim, tall, red haired man and had many experiences of seeing UFO’s. I was amazed then even more so when I saw the heading, it was Aquarius. I’m also an Aquarian and had in those times of the 90’s been receiving psychic information in my mind concerning the future of humanity, and the Golden Era of the Age of Aquarius being somehow connected with many parts of my supernatural, spiritual, psychic and telepathic capabilities and influences. So this Aquarian title on the card just fell into place with all the other supernatural links in my life that were occurring close to or within them times. This was again totally amazing to experience but I was still a bit baffled as to what the collection of 3 cards meant. I was told in thoughts I’d find that out in the future so had to just remember which cards came out.
I’ve asked in thoughts many a time what
these cards meant and I was totally disbelieving of their claims until about
ten years later in 2001. I was told because I hadn’t used a known process
for reading and picking the cards it would also be a unique reading I received,
which is as follows; I will multiply, with the strength of the ox, throughout
the stars. A very big statement
even by my standards but one that correlates with my predictions that humanity
will become like me, telepathic sentient beings because my supernatural friends
will make humanity into that, then later humanity venturing out into other
galaxies to reside on other planets, and getting there via using the UFO
technologies my supernatural friends will give to humanity, only though
sometime in the future when governments, royalty and industry cannot abuse
those technologies.
Before humanity masters the universe
they have to master themselves and Earth, so it’s going to be a long time
before humanity step off this planet onto a similar one, nut hundreds of years,
it’ll be thousands of. We are stuck on
this planet till we perfect ourselves; no way will Aliens allow humanity to
step off this planet onto a similar one before then. Our problems will stay on this planet till we get rid of them
all; there is absolutely no chance we will be allowed to take such elsewhere.
And to add a little more here I don’t
bother with readings, for most people there’s only a very small percentage of
the past or future able to be learned of, plus knowing future events of you’re
own life, either good or bad influences doesn’t help matters much. Readings are an over-rated area of the
psychic, spiritual and supernatural, but its what people become interested in
due to not having anything else to go off, and its what charlatans offer as
services due to wanting to earn money from people, although there are a great
many people who do give good readings there are also a lot who do not. Anyways, people can give themselves
readings, tarot, astrology, numerology, runes, palm reading, asking the spiritual
to give you the answers in dreams (cannot be on any kind of mind altering
substances for this to be possible) For spiritual readings that is something
else and again I have to state there are as many bad readers as there are good
ones.
Stick to less than one reading a year if
that is what you want but we warned you’ll be gutted and dismayed if you only
pay people who are no good at these readings and there is no way of knowing
beforehand if they are good or not, unless you go off personal recommendations
by people you know.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
In my early twenties I had began to
grow more interested in my psychic, supernatural and telepathic capabilities,
and my new found belief in spirituality, life after death and related
circumstances, and only a few years before I had began to first accept aspects
of as a guide to my life. Its one thing
having lots of the psychic, spiritual and supernatural occurring to me, but
accepting certain morals of as a guide for my own life I didn’t want to get
involved with. This was the case during
childhood too so the supernatural then had to resort to influencing me
telepathically whilst being unknown by myself.
They couldn’t influence me with advice so had to resort to doing it with
telepathy. Until in my late teens and early twenties that is, when they
convinced me the ways they wanted me to live and believe of are better for me
than without. And having the spiritual
occur to me during childhood and late teens didn’t help me to believe in such,
life after death and all that lot, only after years of many occurrences
occurring more than once every month did I begin to believe in it, and then accept
it as one of my many guides.
At the age of 22 onwards I started
reading books on the psychic and spiritual.
When considering the experiences described within, and then looking back
at all of my own, and situations during sleep in visiting spiritual realms, it
began to dawn on me that a lot of what I had been experiencing was in fact of
the spiritual, such as with telepathy being my spirit connecting with other
spirits, either physical people of this life, alien beings or spiritual ones. And me being able to see into the future I’d
worked out was also of the spiritual, a telepathic connection between myself
and an unknown, un-seen life form.
On another occasion I had supernatural
origin life forms telepathically telling me I could control a storm and the
movement of the tree branches in that storm.
They instructed me to try from the comfort of my bedroom one night,
whilst watching the storm through the window.
I was told to try and make the tree branches bend towards myself via
only the movement of my hands, so I tried and to my astonishment it
worked. I moved my hand towards my body
in a come over here fashion, and when I did they all bent towards me and
which was out of synch with the strong winds that were present. The wind blew to its strongest but the tree
branches didn’t move, only when I moved my hand towards my body did they bend
towards me, and at the same time the wind had died down to a minimum. For more than a minute I tried this and I
was always successful with every attempt.
And every time the branches bent towards me the wind died down to a
minimum from being very strong. There
were approximately 7 large very old trees, the ones found to the side of the
upper road on the side edge of Clarence Park in Bury, in the Walmersley road
area. Immediately after such I led down
on my bed and being totally amazed and astonished but also not knowing how such
was possible. That’s when my
supernatural origin friends came back to my thoughts and told me this, “
You’re always telepathically open and with all life, and that includes the
environment and trees (and other plants) because they too are an intelligent
being.
After seeing in dreams future abnormal environmental changes, and moving them tree branches in that way I wanted to find spiritual and psychic people, to share some of my experiences with and to learn more of the spiritual and psychic. I’d never had any contact with any before this time, except for with Uri Geller when he was on live television speaking of telepathy, every time I tried to read his mind I always got the image or object correct, approximately 6 to 8 times during my childhood and teenage years this had occurred between me and Uri, yes it even works over them large distances when a person is only on live television and I watching. Distance is no hurdle for telepathy and neither are objects, if you can concentrate on a telepathic persons whereabouts you can connect with them in those ways, and the same with spirit, they are all telepathic so can connect with whoever they concentrate on. My telepathic capabilities being more so capable than others though, with me it is complete, with thoughts of language, images and in two way ways where conversations can be had in those ways, I can read you’re thoughts and you can read mine, and it isn’t hard to do such, it’s just natural and so very easy to experience for all people. So as I was saying in my early 20s I had wanted to find spiritual people so to share my experiences with and to learn more, so when myself and some work mates drove past a small S.N.U. Christian Spiritualist Church in Whitefield, it being called Crystal Clear I felt as though it was the best place to go.
I phoned Helen, the most advanced
psychic of their group and main committee member, then telling her that lots of
psychic and supernatural occurrences were occurring in my life. We arranged for me to attend her open circle
evening meeting the following week, I had no idea what one was so just tried to
imagine what it would be, whilst being happy about beginning to get involved
with other psychic people. A circle
meeting is a kind of spiritual/psychic meditation. On the day I was to
attend I wrote up a list of all the categories of supernatural events and
abilities I’d been experiencing, and placed telepathy at the top of the
list. It seemed like the place it deserved a mention most, only I wasn’t
expecting every person within a Spiritualist church to be surprised and amazed
by telepathy in me in the ways that they were. When noticing people
becoming very surprised and quietly amazed I was sort of just as surprised as
they were. I’d been telepathic all my life and then at Crystal Clear
became aware of it being virtually non-existent in other people, or being not
believed by most people to be as able as they are in me.
After visiting the church for a couple of months I was asked if I’d like to become a member of the closed circle, then soon after a committee member which I agreed to both. Then soon after was asked if I’d like to participate in a psychic quest to search for a lost mythological artefact, so it was one very good staging point of investigating my own supernatural capabilities and others. I don’t think they’ll like me explaining our days and time together but for this book some is needed to be explained, so for this next description of events I’ll not explain what we were looking for, although people find that from my thoughts.
We never had any luck finding the object but we had other agenda’s to participate within on those days out, so something supernatural was always occurring. On one such day out we had visited a place just outside of Beddgelert in Wales. There were quite a few of us and had arrived in 3 cars. There was Allan, Helen, Sue and her boyfriend, Julie and Julie, Carol, Geraldine and Dawn; I hope I haven’t forgotten anyone. We were searching an area of riverbank situated across the valley from the old copper mine museum. This area we had been drawn too due to myths and legends of the close by Myriddian Hill. We were looking for a particular artefact, which is said in a similar named book was buried in a wax seal by its holder. I can’t remember by how many years ago, possibly close in time to when the gunpowder plotters were active. We had to walk up the steep mountain and as we got close to the third or fourth large waterfall I sensed we were close to where we should be. I picked a place in the river banking and was walking across the rocks and checking the waterfall by hand, whilst the others were checking and digging out from a group of rocks to one side of the river. I wanted the others to come and help with my chosen area, and Helen, the medium in charge of the church and search did say the night before I’d know where we should go, but on the day no one was listening when I was trying to get help with my search. After a short time and search I’d sort of lost interest in my area, and the others were very much involved with digging out from under a large rock outcrop. May be their own thoughts and emotions in my own were drawing me away from the area I liked to the one they preferred. Eventually I joined them and decided to help with their dig, so then took over, climbed into the hole they had began then started digging out the rubble with a small trowel and my bare hands. The pile of very large rocks above and round the newly dug out hole looked like the capping stones of an old cave of a sort, which itself had been filled in with small half inch sized pieces of stone. It was on the edge of a natural rock outcrop but the large stones and small pieced rubble looked un-natural in their placing. There was one stone that looked naturally placed and that was the largest one. May be it was an abandoned filled in copper mine, it looked like a cave or pothole entrance filled in with small rubble then capped off with large stones.
I was a bit reluctant in helping at first, mainly because I sensed something not right about the area, but then other people’s emotions and thoughts in my own got the better of me so I then started digging without hesitation. After about 20 minutes I’d moved enough of the rubble to be able to climb totally inside the hole, so was beginning to start the dig down into what appeared to be the filled in cave, cavern, mine or similar. Nothing about the area seemed to feel like the right place, but I was digging in a fast manner so to get the others to loose interest in the area quicker. I was digging in a way of believing the sooner I finished the quicker they’d loose interest. Helen had walked back to the car about 15 minutes earlier as she wasn’t happy with the area either, and she was the most experienced medium of all the present people but no one was listening to herself either. After climbing completely into the hole and digging out for a further 15 minutes or similar, a very loud statement echoed through my thoughts, which said, “Magnus, just stop what you are doing immediately and just take a look around.” These thoughts in my mind didn’t sound like my own or a persons via my telepathic abilities; as they were generated in a louder manner than usual, or of a differing speed or tone to what usual thoughts sound and appear like in my own. I immediately realised that a supernatural in origin life form were making warnings to me of immediate danger. My suspicions were correct, I turned over and led on my back to check the hole and boulders and which was quite hard to do as the hole was still quite small. It was roughly about 8 foot long, extending horizontally into the very steep slope of the hill, was just over 2 foot tall and about 4 foot wide, close in shape and size to a coffin. Its base was of small pieces of stone and grit and then its sides and ceiling were of massive slabs of stone and bigger boulders. As I led in that coffin-sized hole I reached for my torch, turned over onto my back then noticed a very wide deep crack that had appeared in the slab of stone above my head, this totally horrified me. That crack I was sure wasn’t there earlier, and before seeing it I thought the slab was too thick to crack, due to being more than or close to 18 inches thick throughout. I followed the crack with my line of vision whilst hoping for it to end, but it just kept going down the full length of the ceiling slab of stone, and was at the far edge even wider. It was more a sort of gap there rather than a crack, it was in total more than 1.5 metres long, stretching through the full length of the ceiling slab. I was absolutely horrified at seeing it being a gap at one end whilst only being a crack at the other end, and then recalled only one or two minutes earlier feeling the ceiling drop slightly onto my back and shoulders. I felt it touch and push my shoulders slightly, and the top part of my back and I knew it had moved but disregarded it as paranoia. My attention was immediately taken away from that possibly by telepathy from my friends so then I continued with the dig down before being telepathically warned of the danger a minute or two later by one of my supernatural origin friends. Whilst looking at the crack in horror and contemplating whether or not it would fall on me, at the far end of the slab I saw a very small pebble, about half inch round, it was stuck in and slightly protruding out of the gap which had appeared by the slab breaking and dropping slightly onto the side slabs. Whilst staring at the pebble in horror thoughts said, “Magnus, that pebble is holding all of the ceiling up.” Again this sounded like my supernatural friends warning, so very carefully I turned over onto my stomach and sort of crawled backwards out of the hole, whilst trying to cling to the floor with every part of my body. I was keeping movements to a bare minimum whilst hoping not to dislodge the precariously held small pebble, and to not touch the ceiling slab of stone, and the walls of the hole that it was resting on. When I did get out an enormous amount of relief overcame me because I really did believe I was going to be crushed to death. I even had to sit down and compose myself a little before my friends asked what was wrong. I was unable to reply as my nerves were still playing havoc, so instead of explaining I replied with the easier option of saying, “Watch this.” Standing up and reaching into the hole with my large torch held at arms length, I tried to hit the part of the ceiling where I thought the pebble was, but could only guess as to where it was because there was no way I was going to climb back into that hole to check, not even a little bit. Reaching in with the torch held at arms length I very softly tapped once the part of the ceiling I felt was where the pebble was situated, it being close to the entrance of the hole, immediately after tapping it softly the big boulder on top, and some other rocks on top of it, and the ceiling slab all fell to the floor with a loud crashing sound which then made me jump back in fright. I was by now in a bit more shock so had to sit back down for a few minutes.
The slab of stone that fell to the floor must have been about 3 or 4 tonnes in weight, may be a bit less or a bit more, but was definitely more than 2. No matter how heavy it was, if it had fell onto me we would have needed more than just a long bar to get it off my dead or mangled body. Even the emergency services would have taken more than 2 hours to get there and get it off me, by which time I reckon I would have been dead.
I’ve no idea how the pebble became
lodged into the lowest edge of the gap, and the slab of stone was more than a
foot in depth, it could have rolled through the crack from the top of the slab
to lodge into the lower edge of it, but which is still a freakish escape from
danger if that occurred. There were no small pieces of stone on top of
the boulder that fell, but there were other large slabs of stone, all of which
now looked to be very unstable in their positioning. Feeling the slab of
stone fall onto my left shoulder a few minutes earlier must have been when the
pebble stopped it from crushing me, by balancing it precariously against one of
the sidewall boulders. Immediately after we left the area I was trying to
work out who had warned me in thoughts but by now they’d gone quiet, so was
then only connecting with the thoughts of my physical friends.
I re-visited the site in 06 and found the boulders that were resting on top of the slab that cracked and fell have themselves moved and I couldn’t see them anywhere. Then the very large stone which looked natural in its positioning has itself cracked and fallen to the floor under its own weight, which can be seen in the picture above. The large stone at centre right ish was standing vertically when we were digging and when we left the area, in the photo has moved 45 degrees on a pivot, a large piece of rock can be seen in the photo that has broke away from the main boulder, that would have occurred when the boulder moved 45 degrees on a pivot. It all now looks totally different to how we left it, and somebody had propped up that later cracked and fallen stone with small rocks because it looked a bit unstable in its new positioning. They and other visitors probably thought that was the stone that nearly fell on top of me, the one that can be seen centre photo as cracking away from the bigger boulder to its right. To be honest it looked a bit heavier than that one, the crack in the photo directly underneath that being were the hole we dug was.
It was definitely a supernatural in
origin life form that telepathically warned me of imminent danger I created for
myself, but they only knew of it because of me noticing it pushing down onto my
back slightly, only I hadn’t acknowledged it properly so they reminded me of
it, whilst they knew how severe it was before I myself noticed such. I
think the pebble rolling into the gap to hold the massive stones up for long
enough for me to get out must have had something to do with the connections my
telepathically open soul makes with the known natural environment and the
unknown telepathic one.
One woman from the church mentioned the
night before an apport (it being an object appearing from somewhere else) when
discussing where we’d be searching, so may be it appeared from some sort of
spiritual existence. Then after I’d wrote all of this I recalled the time
when reading the artefact book before we visited this area. I read it at
home before we ventured to Beddgelert and something very supernaturally strange
did occur while reading. I had come to a part in the book where it was
describing some spiritual entities being able to make apports, those being
physical objects appearing in the physical Earth dimension from another
one. Then as soon as reading that sentence a very small piece of what
appeared to be stone fell onto the page of the book, it even fell onto the
sentence I was reading. I picked it up and looked it over then started to
rub my hair over the book to see if that was from where the stone
appeared. Nothing fell from my hair so ever since I reckoned spirit or
someone of supernatural origin had made it appear from somewhere else, and so
that’s what must have occurred with the pebble that saved my life. That
small pebble appearing like that after reading of apports from that artefact
book, and seeing a small stone apport appear and fall onto the apport sentence
surely was no coincidence. And this wasn’t the first danger to arise for
people searching for that artefact; others had also put themselves into
dangerous scenarios.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Then round about the same times I
reading into the psychic, spiritual and supernatural only helped to cement my
suspicions into beliefs, me reading books on the subjects which had prophecy
content I wasn’t expecting to find there.
Peters Lemesuriers, The Great Pyramid Decoded being one of
such. Theres a brief set of videos
about such here too, http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LDx-UW50gTk
I found 2 areas of this book that
needed some outside knowledge adding too, those being the parts that described
Landisilio in Wales, the UK, and Chartres Cathedral in France. Peter wrote that something still needs to be
found in these areas, something not yet known of, so after deliberating about
what it could be I decided to visit myself, to see if I could find or detect
anything. I decided to go on a cycling
holiday, where I’d get on a train to Birmingham so I wouldn’t be cycling
through places I knew, then I’d cycle down to Portsmouth, get on a ferry to
Caen in France, then cycle to Chartres via Paris, then back up to Caen, via a
route through Carnac so to see the thousands of Neolithic monoliths found in
that area. Then at a later date I’d check Landisilio in Wales too. I’d been planning for a year or two to cycle
through France so in the year 2000 it seemed like the perfect time to
visit. Months previously I’d collected a large amount of non-ferrous
scrap metal from the demolition works I was employed within so my finances were
better than normal. I asked my brother
to come too but he was a bit reluctant to accept going on cycles, then later
accepted after some careful persuasion from me. I didn’t tell him why I
wanted to visit Chartres; I just said we’d be passing through that town so I’d
be visiting their Cathedral.
I later learnt there is a lot of
literature about Chartres Cathedral, but the only information I’d read of back
then only originated from the pyramid book named in this chapter. I had
no other information about the place, despite there being much literature that
either describes its splendid architecture, past Cathedral owners claims they
had the Turin shroud, whilst other works describe the maze pattern incorporated
into the floor of the building.
On the morning I was to visit my brother got out of his tent long before me mine and had gone down into the town by himself, so I ended up arriving at the place alone and we had agreed to meet up at the Cathedral. When arriving I walked in by the side entrance and was immediately struck by the buildings grandeur of its very tall walls, its finely carved stonework and complex stained glass windows. The inside was dimly lit and playing was some organ music that made the place sound and look very mystical and perfect for the occasion. While slowly walking around the inside of the building I began to scan the architecture for hints of a kind as to what I was searching for, but I really hadn’t got a clue as to what I was looking for. Before long I’d walked upon the maze paving stones but my interest was directed away from that so continued walking around the interior in a clockwise direction. When at the other side of the building some sunlight was shining through a hole in a stained glass window so I took a photo of that.
Next I came across the finely carved woodwork but I didn’t seem too interested in that either, so continued walking around and came to the area leading me to the altar, that’s when the many large pentagrams set into the marble flooring captured my attention. Only one week before I set off for France I bought a new Celtic styled pentagram to replace one I’d given a girlfriend 4 or 5 years earlier, which seemed to me to be a little supernaturally influenced as I had never before these times wanted to replace it. While walking towards the altar I was actually holding it in my hand whilst it was tied around my neck, then a small amount of seconds later noticing the many pentagrams set into the marble floor.
Walking towards them I noticed ropes and posts cordoned off the area so walked to where I could stand closest to them, which is roughly close to where the above photo was taken from. When there I noticed some cracks in the floor that were very old and severe, which prompted me to think, “I wonder what has caused them cracks to appear?” Immediately after thinking that I was shook and scared by an earthquake or tremor I could feel shaking all around and below myself. I immediately looked at the surrounding masonry and ceiling area, as I believed some masonry could have worked itself free. None came falling down though so I felt a lot of relief for that. The quake or tremor really was that big as to cause me that much fright, I have a lot of construction experience especially with masonry and I was scared pieces would be falling on me, the owners of the building really do need to recheck the vaulted ceiling of the altar every month, I think they need seismology equipment hooked up to the building and ground but they’ve probably had that installed ever since hearing of my story. The whole area shook for about 2 seconds in each of 3 bursts; each separated only by point something of a second. As soon as it stopped images entered my thoughts of myself sitting down on the cracks, which I then promptly did. I felt an overwhelming peaceful and calming emotion enter myself so just stayed there for close to a minute.
Earth definitely spoke to me at precisely the same time when thinking about what had caused the cracks to appear, which the answer must be, earth tremors and/or quakes that are of supernatural origin. Before leaving the cathedral I walked up the spire and signed the visitor’s book, also leaving a little comment, I wrote: A gorgeous cathedral, just a shame it’s been built on top of a pagan sacred site of enormous energy. One that shakes a building to those extremes cannot be healthy for any building, and the original church has once before been totally destroyed by fire, that was the sites second major fire, previous to this another fire totally destroyed its facade. I reckon it would have been earth tremors that caused them fires by knocking over candles.
I know the paving stones would appear to have been cracked by people walking on them over the many hundreds of years, but to hear and feel an earth tremor at the precise moment of thinking about what caused them cracks surely was the answer. Earth tremors loosen the ground, which contribute to the slight sinking of a building pressing down on that loosened ground. Nowhere else in the building where any cracks in the floor, if walking on them was to be the blame surely close to doorways are where most cracks would be. When a strangeness occurs with earth every decade of my life, and every year, it is too much to consider anything other than it being a close connection with earth telling me what caused the cracks. I went there to investigate something of the supernatural not known of but which was hinted of in Peter Lemesuriers, The Great Pyramid Decoded book, hinted on as being something not yet discovered of this place. It has to be an energy centre of earth energies, a building up of which either dissipates slowly overtime, or in one go.
There have been many more major connections with me and earth, in 2003 the night after the afternoon when I handed some free booklets out to the local Bolton Asian community it was a life changing point for some of their people, due to very soon after they started to very easily experience my telepathic abilities. During the evening of that same day earth generated thunder and lightning in the Bolton areas, which was a sign of power and connection, although some religious and superstitious people may have believed it was a bad omen. The local Asian people who were speaking of me that night knew it was more than a coincidence and wasn’t a bad omen.
When attending the outdoor Live8 charity London music
concert in the year 2005, all day the weather looked as though it was going to
rain, when persons performing as a part of the concert were mentioning the bad
looking dark clouds and possibility of rain I knew it wouldn’t rain and some of
them performers heard my thoughts on such, due to knowing of my claims.
Twice the weather was mentioned by performers and on both occasions within a
second of the weather mentions I felt a single drop of rain hit my face, the
only times that day I felt any rain. In many ways earth’s awareness is
humorous and the weather really did keep every person concentrating on the
same, whilst also keeping everyone cool, without the clouds it would have been
a very hot summer’s day, and heating every person up too much.
People in the performance did know of
my telepathic presence due to my writings and my telepathic presence, and on
the day I in telepathic ways told them something supernatural in the sky might
occur. Within many previous occasions I
have seen supernatural origin circled cloud formations, then late in the day at
live 8 an opening in the clouds appeared directly above myself, which
grew till it uncovered the sun which was by this time very close to disappearing
over the horizon.
At another outdoor music festival,
years earlier, I and many Police saw a perfect circle clear sky of about 15
miles circumference, it was surrounded by dense clouds which stayed like this
for more 3 hours. There was something rising up from the centre of land
that was situated directly under the clear sky circle, which was causing the
edge of clouds roll up and backwards then back round again. There were
supernatural properties affecting the clouds. They were trying to recover
the sky but all they could do was rollup against the edge of the clear circle
then being pulled backwards and up, then down into the draft only for a new
line of clouds to roll up against the edge. The clouds were continually
rolling up, back and forwards in a circular motion, an ever-rotating edge of
clouds. It was amazing to watch and I wanted to take a closer look but
the edges were miles away from myself, so I couldn’t take a closer look as I
was attending an outdoor music festival. It reminded me of a bigger than
normal nuclear explosion mushroom cloud only in a reverse, where the clear sky
was the centre and the clouds the exterior. When occurring my
supernatural origin UFO friends were telepathically claiming in my thoughts to
have created this via an atomic jam. This they claim is where they use an
atomic device to generate and duplicate and almost infinite number of
sub-atomic meson like binding atoms, all being attracted to the area I was
in. They said to put people and objects
into a ‘paused state of being.’ Creating atom like particles in
this way generated what looked like the opposite of a nuclear explosion in the
sky. My supernatural friends claiming to use binding like atoms in this
way does sound totally opposite in formula to splitting atoms in nuclear
explosions, which is why something looking the total opposite of a mushroom
cloud could be seen. They added they attracted all the sub atomic
particles by placing a rod of a certain very rare heavy metal in the middle of
land where they wished to freeze peoples conscious awareness, then to reverse
it they took the rod into space and the particles followed before then being
dispersed. They explained all of this
in my thoughts hours later during the night time, when I was wondering about
how the reversed mushroom clouds could have occurred. I was walking through a darkened field away from the stages,
tents and stalls, no people nearby, no lights, nothing but an empty field and
almost total darkness. As soon as they
told me about the rod of very heavy metal they used to attract the particles I
found a lump of aluminium in the field.
A disposable lighter casing, a very heavy lump of metal for its size,
polished cast aluminium. I saw it
shining in front of me as soon as they mentioned the rod of heavy metal. I was in the middle of a field in total
darkness and I could see no other objects on the floor.
I had earlier that day fooled an evil
spirit by tricking it into touching something of my own which then caused it to
become magnetized to my spirit, wherever I went it could not get away from
because it kept reappearing next to myself, then my friends from unknown
origins ‘froze’ every person while one grabbing the evil spirit and
taking him away. They let the circle of clear sky be present for hours
afterwards so I could actually see something physical to help me believe what
had occurred and that they had come down to do something. So it was only an exorcism of a sort.
And finding that heavy cast alloy
lighter casing within a second or two of thinking about an unknown to humanity
heavy metal isn’t a lone circumstance of such, that only touches the
surface. There was a time when walking
through the streets of Bolton and the supernatural did very similar but to more
extremes, I’d be speaking with them in thoughts when telling me I am a part of
the environment, and to bolster that belief in myself this is what occurred
next. “You’re Walking,” went
through my mind then the very next item I looked at was an empty bag of Walkers
crisps, then next a thought went through my mind and yet again the very next
item I looked at advertised the same as what went through my mind. This continued for about another 10 words
and each next item I looked at was precisely the same as the word they put in
my thoughts, it did my head in so I tried not to look at anything but every
time I did again it occurred. This was
walking through the streets of Bolton, at night time and either looking at
litter on the floor, or advertising signs.
It totally baffled me deep into thought about how such could occur; all
the supernatural elaborated on is that I’m a part of environment in spiritual
and physical ways.
These circumstances occurred when
trying my hardest to telepathically disconnect with many Greater Manchester
Authorities individuals who were trying their hardest to use telepathy against
me combined with physical dirty tricks campaigns so to try and force me out of
their area.
Well they got what they wanted, they
did constructively force me out of their areas, it seems to be
institutionalised for authorities to force people out of areas they don’t want
in them areas, Bury Police did it with me too, not long after they learnt of my
telepathic abilities all sorts they were trying to get rid of me.
I’ve attended approximately 8 outdoor
music festivals or concerts and never once did it rain during, before or
immediately after the event, which people of the UK will know for sure was
strange due to it usually raining during the outdoor festival weeks and months.
When my nieces were performing in an
outdoor dance exhibition in Bolton town centre the clouds were very heavy and
totally covered the sky so it looked for definite it would rain heavy. I
started to imagine the clouds opening up directly above myself, which then
slowly began. I tried holding back the
rain and then after the dance demonstration had ended the clouds recovered
above us. I had my cycle at this exhibition and before I set off for home
I thought about the rain beginning while cycling home and that I’d get
drenched, which then occurred. Very
heavy rain and I was absolutely drenched in about 2 minutes, yeah earth is very
funny at times.
And there was the night to day sky
occurrence in Clayton Lee Moors, which me, mum, dad and my brother and sister
saw when I was about 4 in 1976, the night sky turning to a day light one
instantly, staying that way for near to 10 seconds, then turning back to night
time instantly too.
And in the 90s I predicted to Greater
Manchester Police in person that for the 4 or 5 days leading up to my sisters
birthday it would be very heavy rain all day every day, on my sisters birthday
it would be like a fine summers day with hardly a cloud in the sky, then the 3
or 4 days after then it would be very heavy rain all day everyday again. I also added this would occur to prove to
them how close to God I am, which then occurred precisely how I predicted. We suffered at work with that one so people
can’t say it was I who controlled the weather; we were outdoors concreting,
gulley, pipe and kerb laying, preparing the land for a new car park. It was the worst weather I’ve ever had to
work in, many hours of work being ruined by the rains that we had to make up
for with over time. Working till 2 am
one night, then back at work at 7.30am, no I never controlled the weather that
week but for sure I knew it would be.
Newquay, Cornwall, the morning of the
total eclipse of the sun in 1999. As
soon as it began to get light in the early hours of the morning very heavy
clouds totally covered the sky. I told
my brother and friends that an opening in the clouds would appear during
totality and so we will see it. Then
when totality began and the clouded over sky began to get dark I saw a vision
of an opening in the clouds appearing to the side of where the sun was hidden
behind clouds, then next seeing the opening in the clouds in the vision I saw
its size, shape, movement over the sun and for how long it would stay over the
suns image in the sky. Then when the
eclipse began the clouded sky went dark, the wild birds stopped singing as they
didn’t know what was going on, and then during totality the vision of the
future I saw began. An opening in the
clouds appeared where I knew it would, it began getting bigger and then moved
over to where the eclipse was, and for long enough for us all in Newquay and
close by to see totality for about one or two minutes. I knew the time the opening would appear,
the place, its size and shape, its movement over the sun and for how long it
would stay there. Did I control it to
go that way or did I know it would be?
Either way it doesn’t matter, I knew more than I should have and there’s
bound to be more I’m not aware of being capable of.
Then I predicted a perfect circle of
clear sky in the clouds for the Police in 2001, it being situated over and
around the moon for most of the night, and it had definite sudden edges to
itself and was a perfect circle in every way, it wasn’t one of the halo like
circles seen around the moon when slight cloud is around itself. Again this was to act as proof to US, UK and
UN authorities of what I am about, which is close to an authority which by far
over rules their own. I told them it
would only occur to prove my connection with Gods authority, and then it
occurred. And the doormen of the
nightclub I was visiting that night also saw it and knew it to be something
they couldn’t understand, they were all looking at it baffled and commenting
about how they didn’t know what it was.
In one of my earlier versions of this
book I made a prediction about another similar cloud circle sign which would
prove to the public I am who I say I am, but now I don’t want to prove myself
in that way whilst I live! I took the
prediction back long before the year it was describing, I wasn’t proven wrong,
I took my prediction back before I could be proven either way.
A storm in England in either 2001 or 2002 had been disrupting a lot and killed a few, it had been present for a couple of days, I tried pushing it out to sea which occurred a few hours later, I suspect this was earth doing what I wanted of it.
24th March 2010. I received a small electric shock from a dock leaf in my garden, next noticing dark clouds moving in so I reckoned a thunder storm was on its way, it was 5 mins of hail within the hour, with only one thunder, and rain for an hour after that.
Falling onto my bed in 2002 readying for sleep was interfered with via telepathy to look to the sky through the window and I saw horizontal fork lightning, less than a quarter of my window was giving me a view of the sky, and that lightning was seen throughout that small area of the large window. The only time I've never seen horizontal fork lightning, I’ve seen a lot of fork lightning but never anything similar to that, and while I too was falling into a horizontal position.
I saw the moon look like the sun within an evening in Wales, in 2002 or 2003, on Trinity Sunday. I know atmospheric conditions are attributable to making the moon sometimes appear as an orange colour, but before I saw it I made a similar prediction in my thoughts, which many people heard via telepathy. I said something similar to the effect of, “Wales is the land of the rising sun.” I didn’t know what I meant with this statement, people of the UK authorities hearing this from my thoughts a few times enquired as to what I was talking about, and I couldn’t give them a clear answer because I too didn’t know precisely what I was trying to define, till about 30 or 40 minutes later when we all saw the moon rise over the horizon and it looking a very orange colour for close to 30 minutes, before then fading back to its normal colour. It looked similar to the sun rising in the night sky but the contours of the moon crater could be seen slightly.
I also verbally predicted to Greater Manchester Police the many
Manchester tremors of late 2001, or early 2002, a few months later Manchester endured
more than 50 earth tremors and all in the same week, which was reported in the
news. I predicted minor earthquakes and
adding everyone would be ok because they wouldn’t be severe. I felt one a night before it had been news
reported but dint realise what it was till the seeing the news reports.
Then there is the time me and some friends from church visited the 9 ladies stone circle, as we checked out the stones I saw a very strange weather pattern occurring. What I could see on the horizon was a snowstorm rolling in but which was only about 2 miles wide. It was also in a V formation approaching the stone circle from 2 valleys which were situated either side of a large hill. I couldn’t understand how the snowstorm wasn’t over the hill or on it; it was only around its base of each valley at its sides. Then the 2 separated weather fronts joined together as one when in front of the hill then moved towards and around us in the stone circle. It was moving straight towards the stone circle and was only about 2 miles wide at the most. It reached the circle then disappeared after about 5 minutes. This may have been natural but also the natural can be controlled by the supernatural so was probably the case.
I can also associate with earth a
primary school trip to Gatwick or Heathrow airport I attended when about 6 or 7
years old. On that day I watched a large passenger airliner jet scrape
the underside of its tail down the runway while taking off. It did take
off but had to immediately land, so that was a very close shave for every
person on the flight. I only watched one plane take off that day because
I think the organisers of the trip were more interested in the shopping areas,
and I did notice it scrape the underside of its tail down the runway while
taking off, may be a gust of wind or may be pilot error, I don’t know what
caused that, may be something much worse had been prevented.
Another amazing one was this, I was sat
at the side of a river watching a nearby swarm of flies and they moved
precisely too and how I thought they would, then some time after thoughts said
this, “Look there at the river (while a friend of supernatural origin
placed an imaginary marker in my sight in a particular place of the river) when
I say ‘now’ in a few seconds a fish will jump up out of the water from that
point, now,” and sure enough as soon as ‘now’ went through my mind a
fish jumped up from that precise point.
It must have jumped out of the water to catch a fly, so surely a person
of supernatural origin made the fly move to that part of the river, that part
of the river he or she knew that a fish was looking for food nearby.
Its occurred a few times with me and
insects, telepathy that is, or themselves displaying a liking for me whilst
getting close to me. One evening when
opening my kitchen window to clear the room of steam a wet and motionless
Butterfly dropped onto my window sill, appearing as though it was dead, with
its wings closed and not moving I picked it up then saw a little movement in
its legs, so put it on top of my computer monitor so to warm and dry it out,
within a few minutes it had flew off into an area of the room I couldn’t find
it within, then the next day found it stood on my window sill. So I opened the window and let it out, then
later the same day when in my garden the same butterfly came and flew near to
me, then landed on the window from where it first fell into my kitchen. It was for sure the same one, the first of
its kind id seen that year. Next pictures
started appearing in my mind of me early in the day before when shutting that
window trapping it so it couldn’t escape, sort of trapping parts of its legs in
the closed opening of the window, then as it began to rain got drenched and was
close to death. It stood on the window
for 5 to 10 seconds then flew off.
For years I’ve believed Earth and even
the Universe is a living entity with its own intelligence, senses and
awareness, how else could I predict abnormal environmental changes, or abnormal
weather if I hadn’t connected telepathically with it? Yes I know the supernatural can and do control it, but they have
also given it its own awareness and to be able to control itself. I even once knew beforehand there would be
big change seen in our solar system soon, on one of the other planets, the very
next week it was news reported, I cant recall what it was precisely though,
that much has occurred some things escape my memory. I saw its news reported, I think it may have been a big storm
brewing on Venus.
Humanity can build computers with
intellect, senses and awareness, so it isn’t hard for me to believe a life form
we know nothing about would be able to build a Universe with similar.
In summer of 2010 there was a
water shortage in the UK due to the dry months, a hosepipe ban had been
implemented so I asked the supernatural to give us some rain because it would
be hard for me to water my garden with buckets. The day after the hosepipe ban came into effect there was rain
near enough all day every day for the next 3 to 4 weeks.
Then as a teenager I walked up to a
strange looking toadstool, touched it and it moved. Its head was flat
before being touched, horizontal and out stretched, as soon as I touched it
softly with one finger tip it closed its head up to its stem in one very fast
movement, less than half a second it took to close. For sure I surprised
it and for sure it was trying to protect itself from being broken by making it
head surface area much smaller. I jumped back in fright and saw images in
my mind of it being broken, via a telepathic connection we had. Ever
since considering this moment (and others) I now believe fungus, plants and
trees to think with images and to see with telepathy, so the images I saw in my
mind of it being broken must have been its own. I can live remotely view people and areas, it being me seeing
with my minds eye any particular area I wanted to see, so plants, trees and
fungus can do the same, and its also how spirit see.
For some reason it never knew I was there until I touched it where as usually it would know of all close by animals, and I have had experiences of wild animals not noticing my presence when stood only a few feet from me. I’ve also had quite a few moments of sensing mushrooms, fungus and toadstools knowing what’s going on around and too themselves, may be plants can do the same, I’ve seen it of trees too. So no please don’t imagine I talk to plants because I don’t and I don’t need too, they see, feel and hear what my soul does. I did try playing music for mine once but never noticed anything different about them.
Plants, trees and fungus for sure know how to move towards receiving light and heat, and so will also know to move away from cold, but only with their branches, stems, flowers and heads are they known to do this. I saw that toadstool move how it did then surely trees and plants surely must be able to do the same but choose not too when in our presence.
I went to camp out in a wooded area one
night, and heard trees creaking all around as if they were moving branches towards
me, I even felt and heard roots underneath myself do the same.
I’ve also watched a science program
where a man wired two trees up to an electrical pulse reading device, as soon
as he got an axe out of his bag they both went wild with electrical pulses,
even more so when hitting one of them. But science only accepts
scientific facts it can explain as being in line with their atheist unprovable
theories, and unscientific biased opinions of similar. One day science will catch up with the supernatural
and accept it, but not all things can be documented and proven on paper or in
tests, that’s one massive flaw of scientific discovery, only accepting what can
be proven time and time again to every person who wishes to experience such. Experience isn’t scientific and cannot be
duplicated but they expect that it can cause they think too much of their
knowledge, which is really a lack of knowledge.
There is life all around us that is
differently aware than humans, and we are living within a life form, only not
many people are aware of it, or accept other peoples claims of such. Some bacteria and similar are not aware
enough to know they are living within a life form but we know they are, and
many psychic, spiritual and religious people are aware enough to know we are
living within a life form. Gaia, Holy
Spirit, Whole Spirit, whatever you want to name it is aware and all
knowing. It knows everything we as a
species are, have been and are to be, but we know very little of it.
One night I was being burgled by 3
teenagers masked up. They were knocking
on my front door but I wasn’t answering due to it being late at night, they
thought I wasn’t home so began kicking in my door. I immediately rushed to the door and opened it, upon doing so
they ran while I tried to photo them, so they returned fire by throwing half
bricks and paving stones at my head, but every one missed easily, while I
laughed, taunted them with ridicule and continued taking photos. I then decided to throw one half brick back,
saw it on the floor, then a picture entered my mind of me throwing it at full
strength, to the left and in front of one of the lads, and to make it bounce
twice on the road before whacking him on his ankle, who was by this time more
than 30 metres distance away and running away from me and and from my right to
the left side. So I picked up the half
brick, threw it in front of him and to his side, at the road, it bounced two
times, once a bit to the right, then a bit to the left, then whacked him on his
ankle, so he then limped away. He was a
moving, a running target and increasing the distance between us, and I was
aiming at a 4 square inch part of his running leg, making it irregularly bounce
twice before whacking him where I wanted too.
That was an impossible shot made possible with my telepathic connections
with earth.
I’ve predicted floods to governments
and Police, a tsunami and quakes, massacres and transportation mishaps. I connected with Earth in her letting me
know of those environmental changes to be, the transportation mishaps I don’t
know how I was able at doing that. And
now looking at these words will be people thinking, if he predicted that to
them then he can predict similar to us.
By the time my books are completed I will have made every prediction I
need to make. And please don’t believe
it was favouritism made me predict lots to authorities before now, that was
more a case of the opposite to favourtism, the supernatural making sure they
are first to see precisely what I’m capable of and connected with, and the
reasons for such can only be explained in depth in the Authorities Around Me
book.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Back in the early 90’s I was offered a temporary place of self-employment where many of my friends were also working, as construction labourers for a sub-contractor of a company who were rebuilding Manchester United’s Stretford End stadium into an all seater stadium. After a week or two a management person asked the many labourers if we’d like some over-time on the following Saturday, working as ball retrievers within the Stretford End construction site, during United’s first home game of the season. I, Darren and Dennis each agreed so was then told to be at work the following morning.
The next day when the football teams
were warming up (Everton) our bosses asked where we’d like to stand. Darren and
Dennis were asked first due to being United supporters and luckily for me they
both choose to stand close to a corner flag. So I was left with the
construction site area situated directly behind goal. This was perfect
because I was working out plans to use telepathic abilities to make Peter
Schmeichel (United’s then world number one goalkeeper) have a bad game, so to
help Everton win. I’m not much of a
United supporter, myself always supporting my local team, as a kid I followed
Burnley, then as a teen Blackburn, when living in Bury followed them but I
never could get into following Bolton when I moved there, may be that was
something to do with them always buying Bury’s best players so I didn’t want
them to win me over too.
When working as ball retriever after a short amount of time I began deliberating in thoughts as to how to affect United’s goalkeeper, I decided to shout at him whilst they were warming up, then when he turns around to look at me I’d give him a confused look and with similar looking body language, then looking over my shoulder to make it look like I was looking that way to see if that was where the voice came from. This I knew would influence him to think about me, thus placing concentration towards me, so I’d then be able to connect with him in telepathic ways, and then I’d be more able at messing his game play up a bit. That’s all I need to connect with people in telepathic ways, concentration towards myself. While revising this plan in thoughts the ball Peter and his team-mate were practising with was kicked over the goal into my area of the construction site, so quickly I ran to retrieve it. Whilst picking it up I recalled our boss telling us labourers we weren’t allowed to throw the ball back onto the pitch, we had to take it and hand it to the nearest player. I looked at my 2 bosses and who were by now enjoying their cans of lager while sat on top of a newly built concrete support pillar. I realised I’d be able to get away with throwing the ball back onto the field once because the game hadn’t yet started. I then took a run up and threw the ball as hard as possible in the same way goalkeepers throw the ball one handed. I threw the ball too hard though, trying to loop it over the goal and the ball left my hand earlier than I wanted to too, so it flew higher than I expected, wanted and tried for it to do, it went near enough straight up instead of a loop over the goal to Peter. It came back down and fell into Peter’s hands without him even needing to adjust his hands, arms or standing position. When he caught it he looked back at me in a slightly confused manner then turned around and continued practising. The ball must have gone nearly as high as the stadium roof but I didn’t mean to do that. He immediately knew it was an excellent pass and was totally amazing in how high it went, he actually started to imagine me in goals. He then averted his attention back to the warm up practising. I looked back across to my bosses who were by now staring at me and were looking a little vexed and feeling the same towards me, due to me throwing the ball onto the field instead of taking and handing to Peter. Quickly I turned around away from their direction and tried to disconnect from their angry emotions and looks.
As I waited for the match to
begin my supernatural friends then had a very brief telepathic conversation
with myself, only this time whilst it was occurring I believed they were my own
thoughts. This time at United they pretended to be my thoughts and said
that my plan of action to get Peter to connect with my thoughts was perfect,
then as a bonus the ball I just threw was also very good in making Peter
concentrate on me via thinking of me. I agreed in thoughts then put my
plan of action into being, and shouted at the top of my voice, “Schmeichel”.
He looked around at me then I looked behind myself, then turning back around to
face Peter and gave a puzzled look from my face, whilst shaking my head and
also shrugging my shoulders with holding my hands out to my sides palm side
up. To display body language suggesting I didn’t know who had shouted his
name. This baffled him slightly so he then turned around and tried to
concentrate only on the warming up exercises. It was too late though, I’d made
enough contact for him to start thinking about myself, thus concentrating on my
presence and giving me access to his thoughts more easily. I quickly
looked around to check my bosses and who were by now looking straight at me
again so they must have seen and or heard my new antics with Peter. They
were from Liverpool though, the same place as the opposing team Everton, so I’m
sure they will now laugh if they get to read this. I ignored their
emotions and tried not to look in their direction again, then soon after
noticed I was very able to connect Peter’s thoughts with my own, and he was
every now and then generating images in his mind of me, thus placing his
concentration towards myself. He could hear my thoughts and I his but he
believed my thoughts were his own, because I was keeping a low profile presence
in his own.
When the game began Peter was still
in the goals near me, so I then waited for the perfect opportunity to
telepathically influence him. Not long later United were looking very
strong and held possession of the ball for a long time within Everton’s own
half of the field. It looked inevitable they were going to score, then I
noticed Peter was standing off his goalkeeper’s line by a good few yards.
I decided to try with telepathy to make him walk out of his penalty area and
far away from his goals, and to my surprise he was following my every thought
with his actions. I first said in my thoughts, “Keep walking, just
keep walking forward”, followed by, “United are going to score and you
can then celebrate with them in Everton’s half of the field. ” To my
surprise he just kept on walking, first out of his 6-yard area and then to
outside of the penalty area. I kept repeating thoughts for him to
continue walking away from the penalty area and to my surprise he never stopped
walking. By now he was closer to the centre circle than his penalty area,
when Everton then regained possession of the ball. One of their players
kicked it to an attacking player who I think may have been Peter Beardsley.
Peter Schmeichel then started to panic as he was nowhere near to his goals, he
lost the ball to Peter and then the rest of the United team just froze as they
watched Peter sprinting back to his goal. The attacking Peter was by now
closing in on him and had no other person to beat because all the other United
players were still all just froze on the spot in Everton’s half of the
field. When Peter got back into his goals he quickly turned around only
to dive late for the ball that was now travelling into the goals. So that
was one nil to Everton and my bosses who lived close to Everton’s stadium in
Liverpool did now seem a little happier than before.
A little later into the game United had a throw in close to Peter’s goals and Peter himself was the closest United player to the ball and throw in. So I telepathically instructed him to go and take the throw himself which he then ran to do. Goalkeepers never take throws-ins but Peter; the then greatest goalkeeper in the world was trying to take one. Until 2 of his team-mates ran up and tried to take the ball from him, but he continued trying to take it himself. I was continually placing thoughts into his own for him to continue to take the throw, which his team mates then had to counter by forcefully taking the ball from him, after receiving a verified signal of the same from United’s manager. Whilst Peter ran back to his goal I felt his overwhelming emotions of being very embarrassed so then I tried to disconnect and leave him be for a few minutes.
I know a great many United fans and
workers in the pro football industry will be opposed to some of my influences
into pro footballers, but in reply I have to say I’ve lived with telepathy all
my life so its just normal everyday for me.
Managers have always demanded players cheat and they are more than happy
too. Football, the most popular sport
on the planet but also the most easy professional sport to get away with
cheating, they wont allow video images be used to uphold the laws because they
don’t want to uphold the laws of the game.
It’s a joke and many a big tournament, league or cup the results are
wrong due to wrong referring decisions being given.
I suppose I can also now say that my antics
with Peter were also an experiment to see how much influence I could have on
his performance. And as a kid I grew up
in Accrington, the place where professional football first began so I was bound
to want to give it another new influence.
Knowing what players on the field are thinking of is something coaches,
trainers and managers mentioned when training and coaching their players, I
just seem to have taken it to a new level.
Later into the game Everton were attacking Peter’s area, when the attacker was closing in on Peter I made him dive early, then the attacking player softly kicked the ball into the other half of the goal, then looking at Peter in a way to suggest he was thinking, “that was rubbish”, and that is precisely what he was thinking. So there it was, 2 goals to Everton with a bit of help from me. Obviously both goals will just look like goal keeping errors on video, but I will be seen as being the only person stood in the Stretford End area.
In the second half of the game Peter was in the goals in the other half of the field so I was now unable to connect with his thoughts, and he did play on to his usual very high standards, but I believe he may have told the rest of his team mates during the half time period that I put him off his game slightly, with my physical antics, because every time United were attacking the goal I was standing behind many of them were looking me in the face. I was the only person in that part of the stadium and they weren’t able to score in this goal, and their every attempt was a very feeble weak shot. Some of them were also looking at me strangely during and after their attacks, so I must have attracted their attention in some way. There were a couple of moments when it looked inevitable they were going to score so when those few moments arose I jumped up off the ground and around to turn my back towards the ball and players, so to attract their concentration. They never scored in the goals close to me so that was my influences within that one game over with.
I never got offered another chance to
be ball retriever in future games and I weren’t too bothered except for not
being able to influence the play again. And I got fired a few weeks later
for not doing overtime at the last minutes notice one night when I had other
plans, then they took me back the next week so I walked out the week after
that, they overpaid me by a week so I thought it be a good time to get
out. I was the hardest working labourer on that site, tidying, moving and
stacking 5 tonne timbers by only my own hands, so delivery wagons could drive
in and out faster and easier, I had to do it alone too because no one would
help me, but I got to be a machine driver because of it so was glad no one
helped out. We only worked hard for one third of the week but when we did
it was hard graft, they made sure there were too many labourers so never a
shortage when very busy. We were told if there’s no work look busy, one
lad during slack times walked around with a bag chatting to everyone and
pretending to be handing stuff out, I just walked around all over the place,
sometime up to the shops and stay up there for a while, till my mate showed me
a place to hide and sleep under the stadium.
I tried to affect one other live game of United, again in the 90s but I cant recall who they were playing. I recall Casper coming on as a substitute for United, on loan from Burnley but they won that game. United were making chance after chance and then easier chances, but they couldn’t score, because I had tried to use this time the supernatural to stop them from winning. Even the commentator commented about it being absurd and ridiculous how they haven’t scored yet, then at one point even commenting about how Ryan Giggs looked shocked that his easy chance didn’t go in. Eventually they did score though and ended up winning by 2 goals, so I suppose they beat my attempts that day but I gave them a good fight they wont forget.
When the game with Peter Schmeichel had finished every person around were saying it had gone to Peter’s head that he had just won (almost by his own skills) the European cup with Denmark. I agreed with my friends and colleagues but within my thoughts and emotions I knew that in fact I had got into Peters head with telepathy. I am sorry to Peter, he was the best around and a member of the Red Devils, (United’s nickname) so I had to try because every none Manchester United football enthusiast wants to beat them and would have tried the same if they had the opportunities I had.
I’ve influenced the run of play with
telepathy within many other professional football games but I’m a little too
cowardly to describe which particular games. It occurs a lot now due to
all the professional sports industry knowing of my telepathic abilities, so I
do have to be very careful which live games I watch and which I don’t. And now that they know of my telepathic
presence whenever I am watching, due to reading my books and experiencing
telepathy from me, I cannot influence them as easy as I could when they didn’t
know of my presence, but I can still affect their games via them seeing in
their mind what I see of the game with my eyes, and hearing my thoughts and
knowing they are mine. I don’t like to get involved much now that they
all know I’m capable in that way, so I will keep my telepathic influences out
of the professional game as much as possible. It can work brilliantly for
the game though, because the players see in their minds what I see with my eyes
so don’t even have to glance up to know where the opposition is, or their own
players to pass the ball too.
Even my supernatural origin friends got
involved with me in affecting a good many of United’s other games in later
seasons. The football profession has been saying a man bigger than United
beat them in the 01/02 football season, and it was United themselves who always
said “no man is bigger than United,” I walked out from my job at Uniteds
stadium too, I usually walked out from each employer.
How the supernatural and I beat them in
the 01/02 season was by me finding a discarded Man United mirror in a skip, as
soon as I found it I thought to myself, “I could use this to jinx a United
season.” How I did that was by placing it upside down in my bedroom
so the words United were back to front and upside down, and my energies
being directed to it everyday would turn around their form into a mess. How this was possible was by the original
owner of the mirror placing many energies within it without knowing they were
doing such, in the ways that they thought and looked towards it. Emotions are full of energy and
concentrating on an item can place energy in them items, not imaginary ones,
ones on the atomic level that are generated by the soul, so by me turning the
item upside down those nice energies were reversed slightly, and due to my soul
being limitless in the ways in which it is totally telepathically able, and
thus in direct connection with the environment around me, as well as all life,
so not so nice energies went Uniteds way, and were built upon slightly by my
supernatural friends, may be though my routine with the mirror was just a mind
over matter thing, may be for on my part or on-lookers parts, who would have
been authorities. They knew of this
curse and were watching it unfold weeks after knowing precisely what would
occur. Lots of them had been taking me
on and lots never, in many ways, and them lot were who I predicted it too and
months or weeks later it began, and so are who the supernatural wanted to be
affected by it most on the emotional level.
I cant really pick and choose what occurs except for with the
telepathic, I had to do a lot in the knowledge of authorities, mainly to keep
the nasty ones at bay and the powerful ones in their emotional place, which is
in a category of not being powerful at all.
The supernatural really did go out of their way to show them lot more of
me and my UOL friends than anybody else, mainly it was how deep, persuasive,
powerful, influential and capable we are over all circumstances, events,
environments, people and other species of life, and how connected and
knowledgeable we are with the present time plans of people I do not know
in-person, and that I and my supernatural friends will always be on much higher
moral ground than any of their authority could ever be on. We’ve let them see how some recurring
circumstances are not what they are accepted as, they’ve been shown as much as
they could have seen from me and my supernatural friends and it was much more
than anybody expected to see, even I was proper surprised by how much occurred
and to what extents. And them extents
are and were possible with me only because of my supernatural friends, I cannot
curse on my own devices, I need them to help me out and they will only do it if
it fits into their ‘way of being.’ It
has occurred a great many times with me and authorities watching and knowing
its occurring, and some of their lot have had their own fair share of not so
nice somet or other occurring cause of their major opposition and actions
towards me. Even some United staff
tried to take me on years later due to the 01/02 season and its too deep a
circumstance to mention here.
If I only show the public my
telepathic capabilities I’d be well disappointed, cause its like a tiny
fraction of how capable and connected I am.
Not much has occurred whilst I’ve been writing these books though,
except for the telepathic and half a dozen UFO encounters, give or take one or
two, and me making predictions of future events to authorities which later
occurred. I know things have not been
occurring as often due to me having to catch up in the ways of writing up into
books what has already occurred, and because I’ve shown authorities enough
now. Its time for a new chapter and
that’s with showing other people what’s what, I only have to now show a very
little more than the telepathic and people will believe in the rest I claim to
have done. My supernatural friends also
don’t like authorities to know of my future or other particulars so are vague
to me in places too, as what I learn authorities will also learn the same from
my thoughts.
It’s all been a learning curve with me
though too, its not a case of me expecting to fulfil all of what people expect
of me, its quite the opposite, and the same with much of the supernatural I
saw, I never expected any of it to occur, or for my predictions to come true
but they all did. I’d love to know in
advance what else will occur, or what else I’ll learn but that would be hard to
know in advance since I want to learn what humanity doesn’t already know or
accept. The supernatural has performed
a lot of defence of me and it’s precisely why I’ve been very vague in my
mentions of the authorities in this chapter.
Its deserves a mention here but not in depth.
I even predicted to many of Greater Manchester’s Police what troubles would arise for United soon and which all then soon after began. I told them they’d win nothing all season and that’s a very rare occurrence for United. I even predicted Barthez (United’s then goalkeeper) would perform lots of mistakes which will help to ruin their match results and season and that occurred soon after. I even predicted to Police a well-known superstore was going to offer him an advertising deal for butter but he turned it down, a few months later is when that hit the news. People call clumsy people who are always dropping a ball butter fingers which is what he kept doing. And please if you don’t believe Barthez deserved it I would be able to mention here a major cheat that occurred in the 1998 world cup final, performed on players of the Brazil squad by the French team, which then helped France to win the world cup final. I could only ever be vague with that reference in this book though or precise in telepathic ways. So he got what he deserved and it affected the season of United.
I also predicted to many local Police
other parts of Uniteds mishaps and troubles from that early season start but
many people wont believe supernatural in origin people who are close to me
performed these limitations on their performances in the opening of that
season. However, when you’ve read this next moment I think you’ll believe
we really did jinx them in that season for just enough time to make sure they
won nothing that year. A local Police officer was telepathically dogging
me due to United having that same out of form bad run of luck and
circumstances, or the slip-ups some of their squad kept producing, and due to
me telling and predicting to Manchester Police months previously a supernatural
influence close to me would cause it all, he looked massively peeved off to be
honest. Can you imagine that? A Police officer being unable to kerb his
inward anger due to football, where do they find them? Anyway I replied
by saying the jinx has now been lifted and they would re-find their form in
their very next match, but they would still win nothing all season. The
next game they won 10-1 against I think Aston Villa, and there on after played
to their usual high qualities for the rest of the season but they still won
nothing, a very rare occurrence for a United season. They were chasing
trophies for the remainder of the season and I knew they’d win nothing despite
every person in the medias and United fans themselves believing they were going
to claw back the differences. Many of Manchester’s Police were hoping
they’d win something just so they could prove I and my supernatural influences
had been beaten, but we weren’t. They lost the title to I think Arsenal
by only a small margin.
And for football fans who don’t believe
me, according to a book I’ve read called, The Illustrated History Of
Football, by Chris Nawrat and Steve Hutchins, of Hamlyn, the highest scoring
FA cup final was won by Bury, my place of birth and the same pro football club
I worked at in the 90’s as a trainee pro football coach. Their record was
beating a team claimed by the same book to have been cursed that season and the
many before and after. Who was Derby, it even says rumours of the curse
arose only after they’d built their stadium on the site of a Romany camp.
And now in 2008 when editing this they are at the bottom of the premier league
so going down a division again. They’ve accumulated the lowest points
tally ever seen this far into a season too.
And Bury FC was another place I showed
in-person displays of telepathy too, and how the same can affect and influence
any live game anywhere. I also tried other stuff too and with me there
they went on to win a record, the then longest unbeaten home record. They never won many games but drew the rest
so something strange was going on which prevented the opposition from
winning. They even went to Wembley for their first ever time, the then
national stadium for the play off finals. They never won but then I only
predicted to them they would go to Wembley, I never actually told them they
would win. The first home game of the season I told Bury’s management to
tell the players to use lots of headers on their attacks and they would win,
and they scored 2 goals from 3 headers and won. I bet they deny any knowledge of my telepathy now though, pretty
hard for people to admit to all that when they know sceptical criticism is so
mainstream. It was actually an accident
I told them about my telepathic abilities; otherwise they’d probably have never
noticed it. Writing some coaching
session details for goal keepers at home one evening, when on the part for
penalties my supernatural contacts were telling me via telepathy to write how
goalkeepers if they had telepathic abilities would be able to know which part
of the goal the penalty taker would target, but I didn’t want to write this in
my papers due to criticism and not wanting to share details of these my
abilities back then. So my supernatural
controlled me to write it in pencil and I’d be able to rub it out before my
boss read it, so that I did but forgot to rub it out, so had to the next day explain
myself when my boss Bryan read it out aloud.
That’s when I realised they had massive interests in these my abilities.
I can remember David Lee on a match
visit having an interested eye on me but we never talked about it, we didn’t
need too all we had to do was think.
Another help I gave was to say how to
get a good player off Manchester United for free. These two teams worked closely with each other and the Neville
brothers of United their father worked at Bury FC, so I worked out they’d be
able to get a good player for free. I
told my boss if someone from Bury’s management makes a long standing joke of, “
give us a good player, come on,” and just say this as the first
conversation piece every time they meet after a few months United’s management
will cave in just to shut him up. The
very next season Bury got David Johnstone on a free loan from United. He proper helped Bury out, scoring more than
30 goals in one season, the next season they had to sell him because as usual
they were skint. They sold him 20 games
into the season, after he had scored 15 goals, and by the end of the same
season he was still their highest goal scorer that year. They ended up reaching the top of the
championship league, but after he’d gone was a downhill struggle.
Anyways, some people have to see it to
believe it so I wont describe the other great moments within other footballing
moments that occurred with a helping influence from me.
*****
Every person on this planet telepathy is
their future, not in this life but at some stage in their existence it will be,
and any will experience it if they only concentrate on my presence. Life is just a second of time in comparison
to the time of the rest of you’re existence, always best to bear that in mind
first, when considering which emotions to let rule yourself and you’re
actions. Every person is telepathic in the dream like spirit realms and
everyone on this planet will be hundreds of years from now, it is of all life
at sometime in the future.
In this life now many people have
parts of their behaviours, actions and emotions influenced by secret telepathic
controls originating from unknown origin life forms, of good and bad outcomes
to good and bad people. There’s good
and bad in all people including unknown origin life forms, some are good and
true and some are deceitful and bad, and sometimes the true and good ones do
bad to bad, there’s all sorts going on with humanity and all sorts of unknown
origin life forms. Some are just bad to
all, yeah I have some experience with them but I came out on top there too.
It was so very easy for me to control
Peter because he didn’t know it was occurring and he probably never believed it
was possible, and that is how unknown origin life forms control some peoples
actions, they don’t know its possible and that they could be controlled in
those ways so are very easily controlled in those ways.
Originally we are spiritual beings, it
is most of our existence, life in the physical is just an excursion, time out,
a weekend away as it were.
I’ve had all these great moments in
football and many others, which will be detailed later. Even one of my hometowns, Accrington, is
where professional football began, that surely is no coincidence. Accrington, mainly known for beginning
professional football, and making the then hardest and best bricks around. And I also worked as a brick and stone
restoration specialist, and I didn’t begin that work till out of Accrington
ties. It is more than strange I have
ties with Accrington and have worked in both of the professions they received
global acclaim for.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I regard Aliens who visit us on earth
as who cultures and civilisations of times past and present also regarded as
the Gods, Angels flying in the sky and all similar. Looking at archaeological finds, and religious and spiritual
claims of times past the Gods and Angels originated from the sky, and what we
now know of the size of the universe it’s impossible to imagine earth is the
only planet with life upon. And it’s
also impossible for people who have personal experience with UFO’s and their
crew to imagine them amazing people as anything other than what people regarded
as the Gods and Angels. India’s
Sanskrit text talks of humanoid figures in the sky, Chinas ancient texts also
speaks of similar, the roman empire regarded the Gods as originating in the
sky, Native North Americans too, African tribes and Jewish prophecies also say
similar, that God like beings originate from other planets. The bible says Jesus had many supernatural
events originating from the sky and there are many other parts of that book
speak of similar life forms being from there too. Even prophecies of the future say God like beings originate from
somewhere in space, somewhere out past the sky and who will always be visiting
us, and there will be a time when they show their selves in more and different
ways.
All my experiences with aliens who
visit me in UFOs has made me realise they must be the people regarded as the
Gods, of God, Angels and similar. My
experiences, interactions and influences stemming from these people are of a
level of the up most amazement, of historical significance and of recurring
moments throughout all my life. It
isn’t a coincidence I’m of vast capable telepathic, spiritual and psychic
abilities whilst also having in depth recurring experiences with UFO crew. And they have proven to me that they are
similar to me in telepathic, spiritual and psychic ways but being of more
capability. And if you ever had chance
to speak with these people in telepathic ways like how I do, you would realise
like how I have that they are more intelligent and knowledgeable than any
person on earth could ever be. They
have predicted the future to me many times for different circumstances, such as
predicting the actions of people, major abnormal environmental changes either
on earth or on other planets, and have also predicted to me major
transportation accidents. They know
more about humanity than we do, they know more of the future than I, they have
more wisdom than any person I’ve heard of or read of, they know much more than
anyone or anything, and a lot more than the collective knowledge of
humanity. They know more about
everything than anyone or anything you could refer too, and its not just with
what I’ve just explained, their common sense, intellect, wisdom or whatever you
wanna call it is way off the scale too.
They’ve explained to me how their UFO
technologies work, they’ve given me advice on how to easily get around or
through problems people send my way, and how to legally send worse problems
back that way. They are totally amazing
people, awe inspiring in every way, and to me surely of God like abilities,
intelligences and know how.
I regard them as being of God if not,
they have predicted so much for me which then later came true that I have to
believe them when they tell me they are going to build humanity into telepathic
sentient beings, so to clean up humanity.
Any life forms that can do that to humanity are for sure of God, or to
be regarded as God like. And there are
many prophecies saying a new conscious awareness will arise for humanity, and
many others which say humanity will become like the Gods, so I have no reasons
to doubt they will do this to humanity, and plenty to help me believe in it
too.
I’ve done a lot of psychic detective
work for the Police but in definition I wasn’t helping the Police, I was
helping the public where the Police yet again failed, usually with kid and
women killers, terrorists who target civilians for the crimes of governments,
or active serious criminals working within the UK authorities. How I was able to do that is because these
alien beings I am in close telepathic and physical connections with have told
me on numerous occasions that every thought, action and emotion of all
humans are recorded and stored for reference, so I was able to access such
data’s so to help Police in the ways that I did. But it wasn’t just all psychic detective work I performed for
Police, I also predicted a great many supernatural events, and sports results,
as well as abnormal environmental changes, but to add here I have now ceased
performing psychic detecting, but Police they do have other psychics helping
them in these ways. Now I’m going
public I have to cease all detecting, because there’d be quite a few people
would want me dead.
One of the psychic detecting circumstances of the future I predicted to UK Police was as follows. It was one night in the late 90’s when I had drunk too much alcohol, which is a very rare occurrence for me, probably only once or twice a year at the time and now never. It was roughly 9 pm and I was led down on the bench next to the cafe on Bolton bus station while waiting for a bus home to arrive. There was a slight problem though, I was feeling a little ill then fell asleep. I woke up to see 2 friendly faces talking which were 2 Police officers from the nearby Bolton Police station. I suspect someone had informed them of a drunken layabout on the bus station because the 2 officers weren’t wearing jackets and outside uniform, they looked like they’d just dashed out from the very close by station. They were checking up on my emotional state by asking me questions of what I’d been doing, where was I going and why I was asleep on the bench, as they do, I explained myself and they seemed happy with my manner, then I noticed neither of them knew about my telepathic and supernatural abilities. Police stations work closely with neighbouring ones, so previous to this moment I believed the times when I had time and time again proven my telepathic and psychic premonitory abilities to many of Bury’s Police officers, word would have travelled through to the neighbouring Bolton Police. However, with the way the 2 officers were now speaking it became apparent they didn’t know of my psychic and telepathic abilities. We were chatting decently and respectfully to each other when I decided to mention some of my psychic abilities, one being that I’d previously helped Police by using only my psychic abilities, and in predicting the future. I was drunk and I don’t usually talk openly like that, I mentioned these things when one officer replied with, “If you’re psychic what will win the Grand National then?” The Grand National is the most famous horse race in the U. K. and was to be run only the very next week, which I didn’t know of at the time and which is why the officer spurted out that question in a humorous reactionary way. It wasn’t his true intention to be given the horse name he was just having a laugh at myself. I immediately replied with, “Our Lord will win the Grand National thus proving how close I am to God,” I added I saw in my mind the words Our Lord appear.
“You’re only
saying that because it’s the favourite horse to win.”
“I don’t even know the horse’s names never mind when it’s to be run. If this horse leads the race from start to finish would you then believe I’m psychic?” (It’s a 3 and a half-mile race over very large fences!)
“May be”, was his reply.
Next I started seeing in thoughts not so nice circumstances for the race meeting, seeing Police evacuating the crowds and a suspect bag was being looked upon by some of them. I also saw them receiving a threatening phone call so the conversation then went like this: “The Police are going to receive a hoax bomb scare phone call during this race-meeting but the Police concerned shouldn’t evacuate because there will be no bomb, it’s just going to be a hoax call. ” I then asked one officer that if these things were to occur exactly and precisely how I predicted would he then believe I to be psychic, and then he replied with another, “may be”.
Despite me predicting a future hoax bomb scare they didn’t look at my driving licence when I offered them to take a look so to prove my name, may be they had decided to follow me home instead. Anyways I then started talking about Bury Police by asking the 2 officers to share all my psychic information with them, which they then agreed to do. After a bit more idle chat they asked me to leave the bus station and walk home or they would arrest me, so I then walked home. Mighty public spirited of Police isn’t it, I help them in ways no other person ever can and they threaten to arrest me for being drunk. I was not drunk and disorderly, I was drunk but nothing else.
2 days later I travelled back into Bolton and whilst sat on the bus noticed a newspaper on the seat by my side, which was a rare thing to happen in the 90’s as the free newspapers weren’t given out on the buses back then. An undercover Police officer then instructed me in my mind to pick it up and check up on the Grand National horse race, so picking it up then looking for the horse race pages. When finding the correct pages was immediately amazed to find Lord Gyllene was the favourite horse to win. It must have been the same horse I predicted would win, as no other name was similar to the words Our Lord. After I’d read the write-ups of the horses I just sat on the bus waiting for my stop but thinking about my meeting with the 2 officers throughout the remainder of the journey. I did have a very brief quick telepathic conversation with someone from Bolton Police but it was so brief it sort of flew past without me realising it was a telepathic conversation, I just believed I was thinking to myself. Anyway, the race was only 5 or 6 days away so I had plenty of time to go before placing money on Lord Gyllene. Also to get one over on gambling businesses I now add people shouldn’t place bets on horses without seeing them horses just before the race, a horse’s mannerism shortly before the race counts for a lot in horse racing, ones with pricked ears are usually the winners, and no horse under the age of 8 has won the Grand National for 70 years, and not many horses carrying more than 11 stone have won much either. So bet on horses with pricked ears, usually a 9 year old and carrying between 10 and 11 stone in weight, and usually an English or Irish horse which has won other races over 3 miles long. Back then I didn’t know of these tactics to follow in betting on the Grand National but I did know which horse would win. On the morning of the race I forgot to place money on then later in the same day learnt the race had been cancelled, due to Police having to evacuate the race meeting, and yes it was due to a phone call hoax bomb scare they received. Later in the day Carl, a friend, told me the race organisers were going to run the race on the following Monday so we agreed to go and watch the race in person. On the day there was me, Carl, Mick and Chaddy. We left the car on a car park then got on a bus to the meeting, there were uniformed Police officers everywhere but none noticed my telepathic presence or recognised myself, so I was able to mingle into the crowds un-noticed as we waited to be let into the meeting. When we got to the front of the queue I noticed one officer looking straight at me and then when I looked back at him he started to smile back, so I gave him one back. As I walked past he telepathically told me many Police officers had their money on Lord Gyllene to win. I asked (in thoughts) how many, when he replied with, “All of them I think”. We started to slightly smile and humour ourselves then I broke contact as I was now being led into the meeting by security.
A few days earlier I told all my friends to put their money on Lord Gyllene, but now on the new race day they still had their old bets and wouldn’t change them. I couldn’t tell them of my psychic and telepathic abilities because I didn’t want to try to convince them of those things, so had to try to get them to put some money on the horse without telling them why I believed it would win. They didn’t listen though and I didn’t really listen to myself in full, I only placed a £5 bet on, I took 12/1 odds though so won £60 which paid for the day out.
I’ve never gambled much at all but I am very much up with what I did. Even when I went into my Uncles Gambling shop I won 4 out of the 5 bets I placed. A horse called Paddy O’Brien was the one that I didn’t win with, it came third or fourth due to its weight handicap.
And Lord Gyllene did also win by
leading from start to finish, I was at the paying out desk handing in my ticket
when it had about a 150 metres left to race, the cashier told me, “ Can you
just wait till its won.” I didn’t want to be at the back of the
paying out queue so offered my ticket before the race ended, and I'm glad I did
because there were dozens of people queuing up for their winnings.
And that wasn’t the only time I predicted the future to Police
in a way to suggest how close I am to God, I did it once before too but that
time was with the rainy week as mentioned earlier in this book. Now when considering whether or not I want
to prove myself to the public in these ways, I have to say not while I
live. If I proved myself that way to
the public I would not be able to go anywhere without being crowded, so I think
that will be best being proven to the public after I die, but that isn’t my
decision to make, my unknown origin friends will make the decisions for the
route of my path of spirituality.
They have saved my life many times so
I leave it up to them to plan my route.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I may or may not have mistaken some
good luck in dangerous scenarios for a supernatural protection of my life, but
after reading this chapter its obvious on occasions the supernatural has
stepped in and helped myself out of danger, so with those moments alongside all
the other danger I encountered it was a bit hard working out which was good
luck and which wasn’t.
1,
As a 15 year old was participating in a
school canoeing session, on the River Lune, Kirkby Lonsdale, about 50 metres up
the river from Devils Bridge. There was myself, two instructors and about
8 other pupils. Us pupils had a small amount of canoeing experience but
enough to be wearing spray-decked canoes in a fast flowing river. One of
our practises was to each perform a sharp turn into a strong current. My
first turn was good but I became over confident and on my next took it too
sharp, quickly and deeply so when the tip of the canoe hit the faster flowing
opposite direction of current it pushed the canoe under the water and upside
down instead of turning it around. I was upside down under the water and
still sat in the canoe so quickly reaching and leaning forward to undo the
waterproof membrane covering the canoe opening, but I couldn’t feel the release
strap anywhere. Franticly searching for it whilst being swept down the
river upside down but still I couldn’t find it. I always made a habit of
double checking my spray deck release strap after tying it but for some reason
on this occasion I hadn’t and now couldn’t find it. After more than 5
seconds of being submerged upside down under the water I started to panic due
to gasping for air, so began trying to push my head above the surface of the
water so to take a breath of much needed air. I managed to push most of
my face above the water line on two occasions but during both moments as I
tried to take a breath of air only water filled my mouth and lungs. Only
the top half of my face was above the water line, my nose and mouth were still
under. While breathing in water on the second occasion I recall thinking,
“that’s water again”, and I recall nothing more of being in the canoe and
river. I blacked out immediately after
thinking about inhaling the water a second time, then waking up from total
unconsciousness a minute or 2 later. Waking up whilst kneeling down with
my face resting on the riverbank. I was coughing water out of my lungs so
was unable to think of anything other than that and the pain it was causing in
my throat, nose and chest. After a couple of big coughs of the last
remaining water from my lungs I led down on the riverbank while
recovering. I must have been coughing for close to 15 seconds before
realising something strange had occurred, or that an instructor must have
dragged me out of the water whilst myself being unconscious. I looked up
around myself and was again a bit more baffled when seeing my canoe to the side
of me on the riverbank but no person was near to it or me. I looked up at
the instructors and other pupils who were by now all motionless and silent in
their canoes on the river and staring at me strangely. I asked who got me
out of the water and canoe when one instructor said, “You got yourself out”,
before then telling me to pack my equipment away. I began gathering my canoe and paddle and as I did noticed the
cord that fastens the spray deck around my waste was still fastened how I
fastened it, and was still in place on the canoe. Therefore I must have
somehow pushed the canoe/spray deck off my body despite the cord being fastened
to its extreme tightness above my hips. It should have been virtually
impossible to pull off without untying because I always tied into the tightness
of the fastening the slack held in the un-stretched elastic of the strap.
However, it was pulled off my body and still on the canoe, I being totally
unconscious when the canoe and spray deck were pulled or pushed off my body, I
then must have grabbed hold of my canoe and paddle and swam to the river bank
with them, picked them up, placed on the river bank then knelt down as I put my
face on the floor. Then while coughing out water woke up from total
unconsciousness and knew what I was doing but not what had occurred. I
also never once knew beforehand that’s the best positioning of the body for
coughing water out of lungs.
I was totally unconscious within 3 seconds of inhaling water the second time. A spiritual or unknown life form must have then taken control of my body, pushed the canoe/spray deck off my body then made me swim to the riverbank with it. Then when there put me into that recovery position and then I awoke. Sceptics will say I had a memory blackout, which I reply to with, I totally filled my lungs with water via 2 big inhales, that was more than enough to cause total unconscious to a 15 year old. Also I’ve sleepwalked on 3 known to myself separate occasions, sleepwalking has been scientifically proven not to be memory blackouts and is scientifically proven to be a control of the body by an unknown source. So then now some sceptics will reckon my escape could have been an instance of sleepwalking but I wasn’t asleep when I breathed in the water.
The soul of a person decides on the body’s voluntary movements, it’s just the brain that controls it, so unknown to humanity life forms are able to, and do sometimes take every control of people whilst they’re unconscious, and sometimes even when they’re conscious. There aint many mentions of good influenced possession but without the same I wouldn’t be alive today. Thankfully, on this occasion a decent unknown to humanity life form took control of me.
There was a full minute or two of time
where I was totally unconscious but was saved by my body’s actions, that was
something other than me; it couldn’t have been me because I was totally
unconscious. Some things cannot be
proven and science cannot prove supernatural life forms are capable of
controlling a persons body, but its been proven to me which is more than enough
for many people to believe me, and science has proven sleep walking is not a
function of the persons own brain.
2,
As a baby I nearly died, I stopped breathing
for more than 2 and a half minutes whilst being froze in movement, by which
time my upper body had turned a purple colour. Both mum and dad were
panicking and not knowing what to do. I then snapped out of it instantly
and behaved as if nothing had occurred.
3,
As an adult on 2 occasions I nearly
died due to sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties, but this is a
condition and outcome not accepted to exist.
There are many reports of people experiencing breathing difficulties
during sleep paralysis attacks, but as of yet I seem to be the first person to
say, people are dying because of this condition, babies, children and adults.
4,
A year or two after the moment as a
baby I received a major electric shock when trying to fix my electric train
set, I was sticking a stainless steel knife into the electricity supply plug
socket, trying to get out of the plug socket what I knew worked my train, but
using a knife as a tool to fix it like how granddad used knives to fix things.
I was thrown about 6 metres and suffered no injuries or burns whatsoever,
despite the electricity melting the knife and leaving a burn mark on the plug
socket. It was only a few days earlier Mum had seen the mysterious
woman’s face appearing in her mind again, who she immediately recognised as
being the woman of supernatural origins who keeps indicating to her of imminent
danger appearing soon for someone in family. Whenever her face appeared
in her thoughts bad family news appeared shortly afterwards, or a major
catastrophe or accident had just been avoided or was about to be. My mum
isn’t psychic but she always believed in the same and always knew of people in
our family who were, so every now and then a psychic or spiritual circumstance
would occur in her life.
5,
As a 6 year old I tumbled down the steepest slope of Pendle hill, Lancashire, which is very steep and over a distance of more than 50 metres. I was rolling and tumbling forward, spinning and cart wheeling, crashing onto the ground before bouncing up off it, on a couple of occasions my head bounced up off the turf within inches of big rocks. The scariest part of that moment was somersaulting through the air watching rocks come into view as I cart wheeled my head close to them. Then my head would bounce off the turf within an inch or two of hitting the rocks. For some of the fall I also watched my granddad looking up at me in fright whilst stood motionless. I must have somersaulted and twisted at least 5 times because I can remember counting 2 full forward somersaults, 2 half somersaults and 2 twists and rotations, so there must have been ones I never noticed too. After nearly landing my head twice on 2 large rocks I landed on the ground on my back and stopped at the foot of the hill just a few metres distance in front of granddad. This all occurred on the bottom 50 or so metres of a path on the steepest slope of Pendle Hill, Lancashire, which itself has amassed a wealth of supernatural myths and legends, of both good and bad influences. When granddad saw I was O. K. the fright on his face disappeared, he smiled back up then asked if I was all right, then we walked back to the car without speaking of it again. I don’t think he wanted mum to know what had occurred so it was never again spoke of.
Just the fall alone was enough to kill
or seriously harm most people and my head landing within an inch or two of
large rocks on two occasions I think was the supernatural influencing events
again.
6,
I fell off a small cliff when 12 year
old, when landing sank up to my knees in very small broken pieces of slate
found at the foot of the cliff. It was only about 40 foot minimum in
height, so when I looked back up at the cliff then down at my legs and which
were still sunk into the finely broken stone, I decided to jump off for
fun. Quickly ran back round to the top and jumped off again, then did it
again until thoughts and emotions got the better of me so then decided to
stop. I think supernatural friends were deterring me with thoughts and
emotions. Before falling over the edge I approached the edge of the cliff
and thoughts in me said, “Don’t get too close the grass is wet, you
might slip”.
“ I won’t
slip”, was my thought before
then slipping on the wet grass. So then I was hanging over the cliff edge
holding onto the wet grass above the edge, but my hands were slowly slipping
down the length of the grass, and I wasn’t in a position to be able to pull
myself back up, because every time I tried my hands slipped further up the
approximately one foot long grass.
Thoughts then instructed me to look below myself, then upon doing saw
the broken stone on the ground at the foot of the cliff. That was when I
decided to push myself away from the cliff face just before letting go so not
to scrape my face down the cliff face while I fell, if I was to push myself far
enough out I’d miss the cliff face and land in the fine stone dust, so that I
then did. After jumping off for fun 2
more times thoughts had got the better of me to stop, by saying there could be
hidden rocks in the small stone pile, which would break my legs if I hit them
when landing.
7,
When 15 fell off the top of a 25-foot
pile of hay, then landing upside down. When hitting the floor landed on the
back of my head and neck, my back doubled over, my chest pushed up against my
chin and I was balanced upside down like that on the floor for a few
seconds. After crashing to the floor in a heap I got up, walked away then
tried to massage the severe pain out of my neck and which totally and suddenly
disappeared within a minute of trying. Breaking my neck could very easily
have occurred and I did feel as though I was stuck motionless upside down on
the floor for a strange amount of time, whilst crushing all my weight onto the
parts of my head and neck that were the only parts of my body touching the
floor. Whilst on the floor for a few
seconds in that upside down position with my head and neck resting on the floor
with the rest of my body supported by such, it felt as though time had froze,
it was proper weird, may be my supernatural friends froze me that way so to
make sure I was OK, then letting me fall.
8,
As a 16 year old during a bout of
sleepwalking walked straight through a glass door, this I did by pushing my
hands and face through the glass door whilst walking towards it. Again I
had no injury whatsoever and I never knew till after I’d walked through it that
I’d been sleep walking, then realised I was stood in a room and had to then try
climbing back out of the locked broken glass door. I had to slowly and
carefully crawl out of the hole sideways and slightly hunched in height,
otherwise I’d have been cut up badly, so I’m now a bit baffled to know how I
walked in through the size of the opening in the glass because the hole was
smaller than the outline my body made when walking through it.
9,
This next moment will at first glance
be deemed by sceptics as being attributed to carelessness on my part, but the
people who know I’m telepathic know I was again put into a dangerous
circumstance by people in my thoughts instructing me in that way. I have had a lot of people go against me in
many ways because I am telepathically invading people whilst I am at home and
they are in their own, that they took as being more enough to do to me whatever
harm they wanted to send my way. In my
defence I cannot control telepathy not to be in me and others connecting to me
in those ways, it’s not my responsibility or capability to stop people connecting
with me in telepathic ways, but it is other peoples capability and
responsibility to stop harming me because of telepathic invasions by me. Its usually authorities persons who go
against me due to it but neighbours too, the authorities ones many they believe
they are the highest authority around and have more claim to areas I invade
telepathically, and therefore cause I’m invading telepathically they go against
me, or went against me in many ways, both physically and telepathically. They have many ways with it already as
experienced ways and no doubt will try other ways, I usually get around them
easily though and many had their own authority go against themselves. Tryna get me to throw mugs of boiling hot
tea over people was one they tried for near to a decade to get me to do, it
took em that long to realise it couldn’t be done. That was emotions of that being sent into me and pictures of it
too, when I’d just be handed a mug of hot tea.
Similar would also go through my emotions but when I’d picked up tools,
like claw hammers, bars, screwdrivers, I don’t need to explain every instance
of, I think you get the drift. This was
conservative party linked persons, linked through government security, is that
mi5?
They’ve tried all sorts with it with me, the
next instance is just one of many and this time Bolton authority persons.
I was collecting scrap metal from a
dangerous soon to be demolished building, I found a very thick armoured
electricity cable extending out of the wall. I had 15 years experience of
the building trade and I know and have always known there are very large
amounts of electricity in those armoured cables. I found the armoured
cable and wanted it for the copper content, only I didn’t know whether it was
live or not. I first decided to throw a small amount of water on it to
check for current, that idea would have been the safest for me so another idea
was put forward in my thoughts, by persons connecting with me in telepathic
ways. Thoughts and emotions instructed me to check if it was live by hitting it
with my roofer’s hammer/axe. I picked up the axe out of my bag and
as I approached the cable a solitary thought and emotion instructed me to put
on my rubber gloves, which I’d brought to protect my hands from cuts, scrapes,
bruises, etcetera. I put them on then continued with my voltage test and hit
the cable as hard as possible with the axe. A big electric explosion
followed by a blinding light that then made me jump back. I was blinded
for a few seconds then when could see saw tar and plastic melting down the
wall. I didn’t have time to give a safe voltage test such as throwing
water on it, because a person had instructed me in telepathic ways to voltage
test with an axe hit, it is hard not to do what people instruct me to do via
telepathy, because they not only put them thoughts in myself they also put
willing emotions too.
Many always wanted me the telepath out
of their town and however didn’t matter, like how Bury Police made sure to use
telepathy on me to move me away from their Police training ground bury areas.
My first plan of action to throw water
on it to check to see if it’s live I decided against because people in my
thoughts didn’t want me to take that safer option. Anyway, no help from the
supernatural here but may be they did help me, someone told me in thoughts to
put on my rubber gloves seconds before taking a swing.
10,
Whilst working on the M65 extension, constructing concrete bridges, whilst walking past an unlit wood pile I had tried to set on fire but had gone out before it took too, carrying a partially open canister of 30 litres of petrol, a spark on the pile of wood lit the fumes whilst walking past. I never knew the petrol fumes were on fire and closing in on me from both sides behind me, but something attracted my attention and I didn’t like the feeling it gave, so I stopped walking immediately, turned around and saw the flames flying through the air towards and round and myself, closing in on me from both sides they were less than 2 metres away, so very quickly threw the open petrol canister towards the flames and ran in the opposite direction. I then saw all the lads on the scaffold laughing at me so quickly I stopped running, tried to look cool and calm then walked off casually and had a bit of a laugh with them. Something definitely attracted my attention to the flames behind myself and they weren’t making any noise so it wasn’t a physical event that made me turn around. I turned around, saw the flames in the air about 10 metres away, then they stretched forward about 8 metres in less than a second. About an hour later my boss walked onto site and asked for his £15 canister of petrol he had just bought a few hours ago, I offered him the money to replace it but he refused.
The petrol canister could have engulfed me in flames if I had dropped it at my feet but I never had to endure that scenario because I noticed the flames just before they reached me from behind. It may be wasn’t miraculous but was definitely danger being avoided by some kind of telepathic or supernatural awareness to the same.
11,
One evening the car I was driving went
into a violent spin whilst travelling more than 70 mph. I recall feeling the back end of it slide
out then the car was sent into a violent spin due to my lack of driving
experience back then, when realising it was going to violently spin into a wall
or two I blacked out. Regaining consciousness as soon as the car came to
a standstill and by me banging my head on my door window, well that’s what I
recall as being what woke me up. I immediately noticed that the car
headlights were balanced in the tree branches in front of the car and were
positioned in a way that mimicked the positioning of the headlights in a cars
body. They were pointing straight back at the car side by side, were
level and even the right way round pointing back to the car. The car was
stuck on its chassis at the top of a small embankment to the side of the road;
the headlights were positioned in the tree branches situated just above the
cars full height. Lots of bits of the car was spread out over a 100 metre
distance or near to, due to the car spinning over a kerb into a wall, it then
bounced back into the road, traversed it, rode the other kerb, hit a couple of
trees then came to a standstill at the top of the embankment. The car was
totally unrecognisable on the outside, both bumpers being ripped off, each
wheel the tyre was either shredded, or the wheel or axle buckled. Every body
panel was crushed in and the front bonnet was ripped off, the boot was stuck
fully open and every door was crushed in. Both rear sections of each rear
wing were closer to the centre of where the boot would normally be. Each side had hit a wall or small
tree. However, not one window was broken and the interior was totally
un-damaged and intact. Sitting in the car no damage could be seen by me
except for the headlights balancing in the tree, then I realised the car was
mashed and had to force open the door by kicking it repeatedly.
But then this accident may also have been supernaturally influenced to occur, this being a suspicion of mine due to what I found in a nearby field. I found the clothes, bag, shoes, purse, photo, identification and personal items of a woman, which when investigated by Police they initiated a full-scale search of the area. According to the news reports of the same, Police suspicions were the same as mine and they feared for this woman’s life. It was the A666 road so is infamous in that way. So may be the car crash had been supernaturally influenced to be, so that I’d find that woman’s personal items and then the Police would know what had occurred in a criminal way to her.
May be I was supernaturally controlled
to send the car into a violent spin so I would find all of that, I recall it
was a left hand bend in the road which I only let off the throttle to coast
around. Then the right back end started to slide out to the right. I’d
only been driving for a couple of years so didn’t know how to drive properly,
so turned the steering wheel slightly left then right to compensate, which I
now know caused the violent spin at more than 70 mph.
A week or two later I performed an
excellent driving skill and being way above my own skills, so is another reason
why I suspect I was interfered with by the supernatural to crash the other
car. I was driving fast down country lanes late at night; a two-lane
country road is where it occurred. I approached a left corner so swerved
out to the right to take the apex left, let off the throttle then turned in,
the back end was screeching and slightly sliding right then when round the
corner noticed in front the two lanes merged into one very narrow lane just
before stone walls surrounded the road ready for a bridge to take the road over
a river. Funnelling the two lanes into the narrow single lane bridge with
walls either side of itself and the merging of lanes. There were tall
hedges and trees on either side of the road before and during the turn, so I
never saw it till coming out of the bend at about 50 mph. The back end of the car was sliding slightly
to the right while doing about 50 mph and fast approaching head on the right
side wall. I knew if I broke I’d slam straight into that stonewall, so
instead drove out of trouble. I turned the wheel slightly right so to
grab the right back end of the car which was still sliding to the right,
steering the vehicle more towards the right wall than before, when I’d grabbed
that slide back into grip turned the wheel to the left slightly so the car
turned towards the narrow lane, but the right rear side was going to hit the
right wall, so then I turned the wheel slightly right and that turned the rear
right towards the left wall, again I slightly turned the wheel to the left by
this time I was fully on the narrow single lane bridge and that last turn of
the wheel grabbed the back left side and turned it away from hitting the left
side wall. I checked my left mirror and the rear bumper missed the wall
by about 2 inches, the rear wing missing by about 6. These driving skills
were for sure more than my own back then, so I will always believe the other
car I crashed was sent into that high-speed spin purposefully, so that we find
that women’s items. They were both the same model of car, Vauxhall
cavaliers, the one I crashed had sporty tyres and wheels, the one I didn’t
crash had box standard tyres and wheels
12,
As a kid when the garden shed roof came
flying through the air in a violent thunder storm, it came crashing through our
very large double glazed bedroom window but what stuck in my mind most was that
a split second before it came though our window I woke up from sleep. I
sat up in bed because I sensed something not right in the room, something
supernatural which then scared me into getting under my blankets and holding
them tight to my body just a second before the wind and shed roof blew all the
window into our bedroom. The carpet on the floor couldn’t be seen because
of the glass covering it but not one piece came landed on my or my brother’s
beds.
13,
And then there were the massive
boulders in Beddgelert, Wales, the ones mentioned in the 3 tonne balanced on
my back chapter, the ones that very nearly crushed me to death.
14,
I’ve also been knocked off a cycle 3
times by cars, each time no injury whatsoever to me, the cars and cycles came
out worst.
Its obvious something or someone of
unknown origins has been helping me through some danger, I just don’t know if
through all these moments, there were other moments too from other times but is
mainly of the Authorities title. When
it occurs many times its hard to work out which was of the supernatural and
which was just good luck.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I’ve so far only mentioned moments when unknown intelligent life forms prevented my life from being discontinued or injured, there’s also been moments when damage to myself via a supernatural healing ability occurred, and with people I know too.
Back in the mid 90’s I received a load
of bruising to the back of my hand because I had to block a load of punches and
kicks some serial rapist sent my way, this he did because I threw him around
like a rag doll in front of all his mates in his pub, he tried to rape my
auntie so I thought was a good enough reason to start on him in his pub in
front of his friends, so a week or two later he came to my home with some mates
and tried to hurt me, but failed totally because I just sat in my chair with a
big smile on my face whilst blocking all the punches and kicks, every time I
let my guard down after he stopped I smiled back at him so he began again. Eventually his tooled up mates called him
off and he walked away, but he dropped and left his sunglasses and a bit of
money so I claimed them immediately. Within 5 minutes a very deep colour
of purple bruising started to appear on the back of my hand along with some
major swelling. As soon as I noticed I thought to myself, “It won’t
last long for me,” I knew some sort of supernatural instance would help me
out but I wasn’t expecting what soon after occurred. Within 3 or 4 minutes
the entirety of the back of my hand was a deep colour of purple bruising and
had also swollen at its maximum point by about 1 cm. And then as soon as
the entirety of the back of my hand was fully covered with the bruising it
started to very quickly disappear. The edges of the bruising were slowly
fading back to the normal colour of my hand and within 3 or 4 minutes the
entirety of it had disappeared totally. While watching it disappear it
reminded me of a person using a pencil eraser due to it being so very easy to
watch it disappear right before my eyes. The swelling had also subsided
by roughly two thirds of its size so that amazed me as well. It was all
totally amazing me as I’d never seen anything of the sort before, I’d never
even read of similar in any psychic or supernaturally concerned book or
publication. I wanted to go outside and stop a person in the street to
show it too but realised they wouldn’t fully accept it was some kind of miracle
so decided to just carry on my afternoon as normal. I had no camera to
photo either, as I hadn’t back then planned to use photo evidence for future
books.
My mum has
worked within the nursing profession all her life, when speaking with her about
this she told she has never once come across, or heard of any kind of bruising
that disappears as fast as it appeared. I later reckoning it occurred via
mind over matter abilities because I knew at the onset it wouldn’t last long
and I expected it to disappear sooner than usual, I even thought to myself that
it would only last a short amount of time only I didn’t expect it to disappear
that soon.
Round about the same year in the 90’s I
found ways of curing myself of the severe migraines that on a monthly and
sometimes weekly basis I’d suffer. On those occasions I used guided
visualisation exercises I’d read of in a book of a similar title, and also used
belief to stop the migraine within a few minutes. Tens years later I was unable to use the mind over matter ability
and visualisation to stop migraines, for some reason I couldn’t do it anymore,
then the supernatural stepping in and telling me you are not sorting out the
problem, you are only masking it, you need to go to the source and stop that,
but I did find that looking into a mirror and staring at my own eyes stopped
the migraines, but only when looking into the mirror, the migraines returned
soon after walking away from the mirror.
And I’ve since learnt it was all the
chemicals we get fed in our foods and water that were causing the migraines,
putting myself on a low chemical diet got rid of them totally. Not much processed food, avoid dodgy
additives and stop drinking and cooking with tap water and my headaches are no
more. Tap water, that stuff car
manufacturers tell us not to put in car radiators and cooling systems cause it
will wreck internal parts, but yet govts tell us it is OK for us to take.
Fluoride is a major I avoid, look into
it online, it is probably the most harmful chemical we get fed, a dangerous
pesticide not allowed to be dumped at sea but allowed to be dumped in us, our
children, babies and pets. It can and
does cause many illnesses, look at what it says on toothpaste containers, ‘Not
to be Swallowed, in the event of seek medical attention immediately.’ Despite these health warnings governments
put it in our tap water, which is then being fed to babies, kids and adults, as
well as pets. And then the
recommendations on how much harmful chemicals we eat or are subjected too are
incorrect, what the studies who made them recommendations do not take into
account are all the other harmful chemicals we are digesting or being subjected
too. All the health warnings for
harmful chemicals we digest or are subjected too are incorrect recommendations,
them warnings are in respect of not digesting other harmful substances, so look
at every warning and recommendation as being far more than they should be
recommending. Also a lifetime of using
fluoride tooth products will on average save 2 teeth, the health risks involved
are not worth subjecting yourself too just to save 2 teeth. It is supposed to strengthen teeth, but
strengthening something beyond its normal capabilities is riddled with
problems, and much of that fluoride is absorbed into the bloodstream through
the tongue and nerves under teeth. It
also discolours teeth, I stopped using it and within 6 months noticed how
cleaner my teeth are. Governments are
intentionally poisoning us and the people who perform that poisoning are not
questioning the government or that product in any way, who are dental
workers. They promote fluoride and
don’t even know its history, my last visit to a dentist she used a lot of
concentrated fluoride for reasons she wouldn’t tell me, then within 6 hours I
had a headache. She advised me to take
fluoride products and I said I will not use any, I explained the health risks
involved with taking fluoride are not worth saving 2 teeth, she then promoted
another fluoride toothpaste, the sensitive stuff, that ?rap that fills teeth
holes but not one recommendation says the teeth should be cleaned before using
it. It traps food debris in the teeth
if they are not cleaned before using it, so can actually speed up tooth decay.
It is far more beneficial to you’re
teeth you clean them immediately after eating, or mouth washing immediately
after drinking sugary products, but dental workers wont tell you that because
they are being influenced to push their harmful fluoride onto us. They know no different and never question
authority, they don’t believe the authority could be wrong and that it wouldn’t
lie to us or cheat us. Fluoride is
another one of them harmful by-products they had to find a use for, or it would
be just stacking up with no use for it.
It is actually tampering with the nervous system and the brain, and
large amounts of it accumulate in the pineal gland, it would not surprise me
one bit if it was a dark secret from day one to harmfully tamper with people by
feeding us that ?rap. I’ve also watched
a US government videoed meeting of their talks on how to suppress spirituality,
the psychic and supernatural in people, but it is not yet mainstream to
question and lawfully stand against authority in ways they didn’t know was
possible, but that time will come and it will be way overdue when it does.
They are poisoning us for the benefit
of their industries, they are enslaving us in high taxation for the benefit of
their industries, they are feeding us a pack of lies so to benefit themselves
and industry, and they are making pathetic victimless crimes so to benefit
their industries. Their time is nearing
the end and they cannot take their money with them, all people can take from
this planet to the next life is experience, and karma, yes all will get that
karma in the next life, and the Gods couldn’t care less for who abides by high
morals and who doesn’t, unless it is harming defenceless and innocent peoples,
so yes governments are on their way out and it will begin in the 2040s.
*****
One other instance of miraculous healing
was back in the 90s too. Whilst sat in
psychic circle after meditation in an SNU Christian spiritualist church while
everyone was talking of what they experienced my turn came to talk and I told a
friend this, she was close to 50 years old. “ Whatever is you’re major issue
will be fixed and reversed, don’t worry about it, its gonna be ok.” She got a bit upset and angry and told me
this. “That’s impossible, I don’t believe you, and it can’t be fixed.”
“ Of course it
can, my supernatural friends are capable of more than anyone else in those
realms, they will help you, believe me, I am in close physical and spiritual
contact with aliens who visit this planet in UFOs, the same people regarded as
angels and the gods by many cultures of times past, they are renowned for
performing medical techniques on people, they will fix you, believe me.”
“ I don’t
believe you.”
“ Well you lot
always asked with you’re prayers for help to others, so when it was my turn to
make the prayer I asked for you lot to get help, they’ll sort it out, believe
me, ask Helen if you don’t believe me.” Helen being the most experienced psychic in the group and the organiser
of the church then said, “ He knows what’s he talking about on this level, I
believe him.” I stopped going to that church soon after so lost all contact
with my friends from there, it turned out her major issue was she couldn’t get
pregnant before but over the next 10 years 2 times I saw her with her own
babies.
There have been other moments too, such as when approximately 9 years old, copying older lads jumping off the school roof onto the playing field became a bit of a habit of mine, it being probably a 15 foot drop, was an easy fall using a parachuting technique upon impact, letting the knees bend and falling forward onto my side. I got quite confident with them drops so took it elsewhere; jumping from a stonewall near home, but landing on tarmac so couldn’t use the parachuting impact technique. Upon impact it forced me to lean slightly forward while a massive pain began in my lower back, trying to stand up right I couldn’t, trying to turn to my right or left I couldn’t do either, so struggled to walk the half mile home. Their thoughts instructed me not to let mum and dad see the problem, so I said a few words to them from rooms they weren’t in then went to bed. I really struggled to get into my top bunk, still not being able to move my back at all, then struggling to find a comfortable position laying on the bed, eventually falling asleep after a couple of minutes and when I wasn’t even tired. I woke up the next morning and everything was back to normal, no pain whatsoever and I had full control of my back again. For sure I believe my supernatural origin friends helped me out, not my spiritual friends my UFO ones. Nothing was proven to me that they had come and helped me out and this was a time when I wasn’t totally aware UFO people to be following me around, but for sure when awake and noticing there was nothing wrong with my back I knew something miraculous had occurred.
Then there was the time I telepathically spoke with my Grans husband when he was in the latest stages of senile dementia, he was in thoughts not how most would suppose, his thought processes worked perfectly, and he knew precisely who he was and who I was despite not seeing me for near to a decade. He told me his thoughts and emotions work perfectly but his body will not do what he tries to make it do, he also told me to tell his wife he still loves her as much as when they first got together, and he hates the hospital staff because they just sit him in a quiet room all day boring him to his death. He wanted music, radio and television so to break up the boredom. He even told me how amazing it was that we were speaking in telepathic ways. There was nothing wrong with his soul, thoughts, memory or emotions in any way shape and form, except for the awful emotions his brain disorder was causing, and how the so called care staff weren’t caring for him at all.
I cannot do healing for other people; it’s my supernatural friends who pick and choose from people in my life how they will help and if they will help. There have been many other moments when people close to me got help from a supernatural source due to major connections with I and I’m sure there’ll be others too, I just cannot pick who to help.
*****
I cannot do healing for other people; its my supernatural friends who pick and choose from people in my life how they will help and if they will help. There have been many other moments when people close to me got help from a supernatural source due to major connections with I and I’m sure there’ll be others too, I just cannot pick who to help. It all depends on the person in question and I cannot and will not look into these things for people, the supernatural around me will do unto others what they want to do and how and when they want to do it, asking me for help with problems isn’t something I will reply too. Jesus was the healer, not I, I’m more about what is right for people and the authority of God.
I cured one lad of hearing voices, well it was more a case of my wishes but my supernatural friends actions curing him by scaring his harassers away, within 12 hours of me telling me him I’d cure him he was fine and free of them. That’s another failed profession that thinks it knows it all but really knows nothing, the mental health profession. They haven’t ever cured a person of hearing voices but I and my supernatural friends are successful with the first person we try to cure.
Recently when I spoke to one of their lot about sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties nearly killing me 3 or 4 times this next statement was his instant reply, “You mean sleep apnoea.” A profession less than 200 years old which near enough every other year changes the way it treats its patients cause they know they were getting nowhere and were wrong in their treatments. An infant profession that says humanities gradual experience with the supernatural is wrong but their theories about such cannot be proven either way so we are right and everyone else is wrong. The same profession which is supposed to help its patients, but they do nothing to prevent illness and prefer to treat the symptoms of the outcome.
20 years ago they laughed at acupuncture, now they are using it. 15 years ago they reacted to infested wounds with shock and horror, now they are cleaning up wounds with maggots. 30 years ago they electrocuted patients, or took parts of their brain away, they are the ones who needed parts of their brains to not work.
And many victimized depressed and suicidal people have begged them for help in moving them to safe areas away from victimizers, and their reply is, “It is not our policy to help re-house people.” They are supposed to be a health service but refuse to secure health and will only treat illness. Backwards and unintelligent, the doctors and nurses are gaining more from that profession than their patients. They should be called the National Illness Service, not the National Health Service.
The lad we cured of hearing voices was told by his psychiatrist not to tell me I had cured him, because they wanted to keep this hidden from me and the taxpayers who fund that profession. Within 2 weeks of him being cured one psychiatrist hung herself and another went missing soon after. They felt insecure, useless, wrong, unprofessional and no use to their similar claiming patients. And both these instances of these professional people loosing it and harming themselves was news reported within a month of us curing that lad, doctors working on the same ward that lad was on.
I’d been unlawfully sectioned into
psychiatry, my religious beliefs being used to unlawfully section me, whilst on
that ward is when I and my supernatural friends cured that lad of hearing
voices. Himself and I were chatting
when in the smoke room early one morning, he telling me about his two friends
who had killed themselves and were now plaguing his thoughts to try and get him
to kill himself also. I told him I and
my supernatural friends would be able to help and that he should tell the one
present now that I was going to rid them from his thoughts, almost instantly
she entered my thoughts and started trying to stress me out. “ Looks like I’m gonna have to come
plague you're thoughts for a while then doesn’t it,” her thoughts remarked
in my own. “ You're on a loosing
battle with me Miss, it’ll be me who plagues you're thoughts, till my
supernatural friends step in and scare you away from both of us.”
“
Oh really, so you have supernatural friends who will scare me away from you 2?”
“ Yes I have, and if you and you’re friend
don’t leave me and this lad alone before I fall asleep in about 3 minutes the
pair of you are going to be in deep trouble.”
“
And who do you think you are, the controller of spirits or somet?”
“
I’m me, Magnus Rawstron, the most able person with the supernatural you will
ever have chance of meeting.”
“
Hehe, haha, look around you Mr, you're in a mental ward.”
“
Why don’t you tell me something I don’t know, I know you exist, you know you
exist, but you haven’t yet had chance to see what I’m capable of. I’m warning you now if you and you're mate
don’t leave me and this other lad alone before I fall asleep my supernatural
friends will appear and drag the pair of you off to a place you will not be
able to escape from. You now have appx.
2 mins escape time and if you haven’t gone by then the pair of you are going to
be in troubles you cannot escape from.”
“
Now I’m gonna mess you up and I’m not gonna leave you, you made a mistake
threatening me, I’m gonna mess you up in massive ways, now I’m gonna plague
you're thoughts whilst my mate plagues Carls thoughts.”
“
Well its gonna be you who looses, I’m glad you don’t believe me cause that’s 2
more low life’s I’m gonna beat very easily.
I’m going to bed now wanna follow me?
If the pair of you are still around by the time I’ve fallen asleep its
end of story for the pair of you.”
“
Yes sure I’m following you, I aint leaving you ever.”
“
You're mistake, I’m very tired, ill be asleep within the minute.” I then fell asleep whilst blocking her out with constant
thoughts, when I awoke she had gone and I was only hearing the usual people in
my thoughts, and then when walking to get my breakfast Carl walked past and he
was no longer stressed out, he for the first time ever was smiling and happy, I
asked, “ Are you all right?” and he nodded and smiled at me, and these
are the thoughts I heard from his mind, “He did it, he really did get rid of
them for me and the Doctors have told me not to tell him he was successful.” He then heard my thoughts about the
situation and went straight back into stressed, confused and depressed emotions
so I did my best to telepathically disconnect from him. I never saw him again after that, for he was
on the ward voluntary and had released himself. I asked a doctor where he had gone too and he looked like he
didn’t want to speak about it, reluctantly he said, “ Oh he’s released
himself, he was here voluntary.”
It wasn’t long before hearing voices
sufferers were being placed near to me, and this was the same week one of the
psychiatrists there hung herself and another went missing soon after. I thought this about the situation, “WTF,
I cure one lad of hearing voices and 2 people kill themselves cause of it, what
is the point of this anymore?”
I’d told ward staff all about my
psychic detective achievements, and that I believed due to myself the coalition
had got Osama a few years earlier, then news reports began showing another of
his videos, but this one being an obvious fake, obvious to me and many other
people but not to the ward staff. “
That isn’t Osama or is an old video made to look recent, and nowhere have we
seen him speaking about recent news reports, we are being told by news
reporters that is what he has said but we have no evidence he has said that.
Looks like you are easily fooled”
Osamas men and the Taliban claimed he
had been killed in 2002, but the US didn’t want to acknowledge that because it
would have voided their falsified reason given for being there.
I could have been released from that
ward in less than 14 days but was asking for help to be re-housed away from
many neighbourly people who were unjustly targeting me for minor, average and
serious harms, including the council landlord.
One of these staff had the nerve to tell me my internal organ problems were not caused by a martial art experts kick to my chest, and were an outcome of stress and anxiety, not one day of training with internal organ damage, or stomach problems but tells me I am wrong and he is right. I wasn’t even suffering from stress and anxiety when the internal organ problems began, them problems beginning immediately after receiving that kick to my chest.
My mum has worked within this profession and reckons the doctors and nurses are crazier than the patients, she eventually hit the top of her profession, becoming Matron but quitting soon after due to the state of this service.
When a nurse makes a mistake and a patient dies they are arrested and charged with professional misconduct and serve time in prison, like how occurs in all professions except Police, but when a doctor makes similar mistakes not one legal proceeding is brought against them and they’re probably given time off work with pay so to cope with the anguish.
The same service that told me to rest my leg due to a pulled muscle, and 2 years later it wasn’t any better, then when working at Bury Football Club they told me to exercise and work out my legs as much as possible, and within 2 weeks it was fixed.
*****
This next chapter isn’t about healing but is of how I was more than lucky to survive 3 life threatening situations.
There have been 3 separate moments when I very nearly died due to sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties. If you ever woke up paralysed and unable to breath for close to 3 minutes like how has occurred to me twice, you too would not believe what any health authority says in that these are only moments of mistaken half awake dreams. They are real life situations being ignored by health authorities, life-threatening situations they don’t acknowledge as existing, a killer syndrome being left to its own devices.
My first lucky survival of such was
when about 2 years old; I stopped moving and breathing for more than 3 minutes,
by which time I’d turned a purple colour from my head to about halfway down my
body. My mum was a trained nurse and
knew how check for breathing and pulse, she knew I hadn’t breathed in or out
for more than 3 minutes, although my heart was still beating. Medical circles call this condition brain
dead, and I’ve had 2 or 3 moments of such that I know of, there may have been
other times when I wasn’t fully awake so I don’t remember what occurred or that
it ever did. I do though remember one
moment when as a kid waking up in the middle of the night and having to take a
massive gasp in for air because I felt as though I was totally out of breath,
it felt as though I hadn’t breathed for a while but was then able too so was
being woken up by that first gasp in for air.
I know this moment did have its connection with supernatural
circumstances but whether it was life threatening I don’t know.
The second life threatening situation
I endured with this condition was when 30 year old, I awoke to find I was
paralysed and couldn’t inhale or exhale for more than 2 minutes, and in that
same year another instance occurred, that time I could move but couldn’t inhale
or exhale for close to 40 seconds.
Sleep paralysis is the medical term
for what health authorities say are delusions, explained in level head kind of
statements an infant, incomplete, theoretical approaching profession, and which
knows nothing about conscious awareness totally ignoring peoples claims of
their experiences. The human race has
long known about some people who endure minor breathing difficulties during
certain attacks of S.P., and I’ve read of any person claiming worse could be
occurring. The minor breathing
difficulties them circumstances have been causing have been occurring for tens
of thousands of years that we know of, and despite this collective knowledge
that has not changed over thousands of years medical professions have existed
for less than 200 years and reckon humanity is wrong and they are right. We have thousands of years experience with this
that we know of, and if more dangerous and more life threatening situations of
similar were occurring, like how I know must be how would we know about
them? We wouldn’t unless we had a
survivor of such, and that is what you have in me.
Sleep paralysis is only the medical
term, the true description of these circumstances are: Unknown origin life
forms taking control of a person by whatever means they use, spirits, aliens
and other unknown origin life forms perform these controls on certain persons,
controls of both good and bad outcomes. They wait till the person is asleep,
they initiate the paralysis, the waking up of the person and whatever else they
do. In legal terms these are very
serious assaults, in medical terms they are dreams, to me they have been life
threatening 4 times from having hundreds of instances of. Only a small number out of hundreds of
attacks gave me breathing difficulties.
I’m 40 year old and it began for me as
long back as I can recall, I think my first recollection would be way back when
sleepwalking also began for me, I was about 4 year old then.
Many sufferers have reported enduring
non-life threatening breathing difficulties during some of what I call the
lesser intense attacks, them kinds have been occurring to individuals for as
long as we have been on this planet, it is widely known of and the details of
these moments didn’t change through times and eras, which is contrary to what
health authorities say in them being half awake dreams. If they were correct with their theories the
attacks would have changed as much as societies and cultures, communities and
dreams, individuals and eras. But all
the attacks are very similar to each other in many ways, that cannot be a half
awake dream.
Medical authorities have access to
scientific proof that sleepwalking is not a function of the person’s own brain
or nerves, and they themselves can take control of a persons body, either in
giving paralysis or putting into comas as preparation for surgical and medical
treatments, or putting to sleep for other reasons. They can even teach people to control prosthetic limbs with their
own nerves, but mention sleepwalking and sleep paralysis and they refuse to
accept any kind of unknown origin life form could exist and be able to do such.
Medical and health authorities
presuming we are the most advanced and most intelligent life forms of this
planet is an unintelligent, naive and dangerous way to be. Total disregard that
there could be more intelligent creatures than us, and total disregard that if
they do exist they would be able to keep their origins secret, and their selves
far from being controlled or captured by any kind of earth authority.
Their ignorance lets sleep paralysis
continue un-addressed in medical ways, they wont accept it occurs so it
continues un-noticed, they know nothing about it because they won’t look into
it.
Medical and health authorities are
experts of illnesses and similar of the body, they are not even beginners with
conscious awareness and experience, and neither can be duplicated by medical,
laboratory or scientific means. They
cannot explain what controls a person when they are sleepwalking, they cannot
explain how we are able to see pictures in our thoughts, they cannot explain
how we are able to think with language, they don’t even have the experience and
knowledge to be able to tell us how we generate emotions, and despite all this
they cannot explain of conscious awareness they have a big percentage of the population
blagged into believing they are the experts of everything we are.
It is quite well known about that
people have suffered minor breathing difficulties during sleep paralysis, but
what isn’t well known about are the extremities of what is possible in these
ways. 3 times I very nearly died of
sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties and each instance was of a way I
have not been able to find other writings of, or other witness statements of,
which scares me quite considerably and ill explain why next. I have always been full of luck you may say,
me I’d say I have a spiritual development that helps me through harmful,
dangerous and life threatening moments. Miraculous recoveries occur for me with
most illnesses, conditions and accidental damages to my body, or even personal
defence from others, with this in mind and whilst also bringing into the
picture that I was very lucky to survive 3 moments of sleep paralysis related
breathing difficulties, now can you see why this scares me?
How many people has it killed? How many people will it kill? Cot Deaths and Sudden Infant Death Syndrome
enters my mind most but it will be extending into kids and adults too.
When I was a kid and suffering I told
no person so it went untreated and allowed to grow and develop into 2 more
moments that very nearly killed me.
There were many other times when harmful things were occurring to me
during these attacks but then there were also nice and helpful times too.
It all began for me when about 4 year old and my mum and dad have
recollections of related incidents occurring before then. At Prospect Terrace, in Huncoat, Lancashire,
that is where sleepwalking and sleep paralysis began in ways known by myself,
it may have began before then but I have no recollection of it. Our next home, Dryden Street, Clayton Lee
Moors I never had one attack despite having hundreds at the previous
address. Our next home, Lowergate Road,
Huncoat, the attacks got really bad but I was also living elsewhere during
schooling terms, sleeping in the dormitories of a residential school and never
once did I have any sleep paralysis or sleepwalking. For an extreme sufferer to have environmental circumstances as
one cause for allowing or not allowing it to occur is another slap in the face
for sceptics. Building and personal
security seemed to be the boundaries there, if there was really bad home
security the attacks escalated, good security no attacks, and the dormitories
making sure it never occurred I can only presume the other lads sleeping in the
same room as I made sure they couldn’t do it to me without them being seen by
other lads, and or possibly even the staff checking up on us every hour or so
could also have had something to do with it not occurring.
My earliest memories are as follows, I
would be awoken in the middle of the night and being unable to move. I could sense life forms close by, during
some occasions could feel the air move when they were moving near to me, sometimes
I could feel my bed and mattress move when they were walking over it, and on
very rare occasions could feel them brush past my body. They also reacted in movements to what I was
thinking of, or depending on what emotions I was generating, I didn’t know at
the time they were connecting with me in telepathic ways but realised it when
writing everything down.
I never once saw them with my eyes but
did see images in my mind of who they were.
My first recollections of them would have been from when I was 4 back in
76, they looked like the grey aliens, and despite these resemblances to what
other people knew of these life forms I was 4 year old with no knowledge that
other people claimed similar of similar.
Never at all did they do anything nasty or horrible to me, and I don’t
blame them for the 3 times when paralysed and unable to breath, that I
contribute to the actions of unknown origin life forms trying to harm me,
whereas these ‘grey aliens’ were probably putting me into paralysis when I were
a kid so to protect me from the harmful and nasty unknown origin life forms
that wanted to harm me. I couldn’t
protect myself as a kid so needed their help, and the only way to guarantee
that was to put me in their control when them controls were available to other
unknown origin life forms.
Despite me now knowing they weren’t
harming me at the time every situation with them made my fear factor climb to
previously unknown levels. I had began
to refer to them in thoughts as the Insect People, mainly due to the way in
which they moved about much faster than us humans, similar to a scurrying
insect. And then later as an adult I
read about the ‘Insect People’ from Native North American beliefs, said to be a
secretive race of people living on earth and which are very similar to some of
the grey alien/visitor beliefs.
I hadn’t seen them moving around
really fast but I had felt them and had seen live video like images in my mind
of what was happening around me, similar to a live remote viewing of myself and
my surroundings. I hated and feared
going to bed but never told mum and dad, always I just got on with it whilst my
fear levels shot through the roof. And
every night I tried not to sleep, not for weeks or months, I mean for years of
my childhood. I was too scared to
sleep, I hated the Insect People so always tried my hardest not to sleep. The older I became the less intense and less
in number the attacks became.
My parents witnessed me sleepwalking
and since after then has only occurred once since leaving school, but the sleep
paralysis continued throughout my life, now it doesn’t affect me because I had
to resort to curing myself by preventing them from doing it to me.
The second time sleep paralysis nearly
killed me I was 30 year old in 2002. I
was sleeping at home, in bed, then was awoken to find myself totally paralysed
led on my back, this time I couldn’t move or open my eyes so immediately knew
it would be a bad one, whereas in the past during certain attacks sometimes I
could move my eyes with them being either open or closed, and during other
moments couldn’t move them whilst being either open or closed. During this attack immediately after
thinking, “ this is going to be a bad one,” a voice speaking to me could
be heard; only the second time ever I’ve heard an audible voice when no person
was physically present. It wasn’t in my
thoughts; it was a real voice I could hear with my ears. It was a woman speaking with a really croaky
Witch like voice and in a threatening and nasty tone, she wasn’t speaking
English and I don’t know what language she was speaking, I never recognised it
but did recognise her speak my first name, once in the middle of a sentence of
the foreign language threatening like tone.
Because of my vast experiences with everything of the psychic,
spiritual, supernatural and sleep paralysis I generated an interested emotion
towards her, interested in knowing who she was as I’d never before this moment
come across her in any of my experiences.
As soon as I thought and generated emotions of interest she snapped and
became more nasty, more threatening and then next started causing a lot of pain
in this next particular way. I could
feel her reaching into my chest with her arm and hand and then trying to rip
something out. With every pull from
within my chest my body violently raised up off the bed, except for my feet and
head, then with her putting her grip back down and loose my body then rested
back onto the bed. Enormous pain was
spreading out in my chest with every pull and push, this continued for what I
believe took the attack close to 30 to 40 seconds, I wanted to shout out in
pain but couldn’t because of the paralysis.
Then the pain started spreading into my head, face and neck and was
building up to enormous levels, which is when I realised such was because I
hadn’t breathed since waking up and that was when I noticed I was unable
too. Every time I tried to inhale I
couldn’t, so I tried to exhale and I couldn’t do that either, and I also noticed
that every time I tried to breath her pulling and pushing from within my chest
was preventing me.
I saw pictures in my mind of who she
was, well it was more a case of what she was because she didn’t look like a
human soul, id best be describing her as a grey, skinny, tall ugly thing, no
way she looked human. She’s the closest
resemblance of a human soul I have ever seen of an unknown origin life form,
very similar in many ways but the biggest differences being her grey coloured
skin, tall skinny human like body with a face and skull very similar of human.
What she was doing to me was the worst
pain I’ve ever endured, trying to gauge it for you now I have to say it felt
like someone was trying to rip my heart and lungs out through my rib cage, but
was probably a case of her trying to rip my soul out of my body.
I was by now beginning to believe she
was going to cause my death, and the pains in my head, chest, face and neck had
got to unbearable levels, and with me being unable to breath I’d resorted to
waiting for my unconsciousness and death.
No matter how hard I tried to breath I couldn’t.
That is when a helping hand stepped
into the situation. The best way to
explain my path of spirituality is new aged and self-styled. On rare occasions I confer in my mind with my
friends from unknown origins, or if they know I need their help they step into
my thoughts with their own so to guide me correctly, within about 3 seconds of
me giving up trying to breath one of them friends started generating her
thoughts in my own, next is as close as I can recall the conversation was.
“Magnus
you have to time a very small inhale in-between one of her pulls/pushes.”
“
I can’t do it, I’ve tried, I’m giving up trying.”
“
She’s trying to kill you, do you want to give her what she wants?”
“
No but I cant breath so what’s the point trying.”
“
I know how you can breath, you have to time a small inhale in-between a pull
and push, its the only way you’ll be able to do it, try.”
I began trying to time it how she told me but the attacker noticed this and so tried to counter it, she was now pulling, pushing and yanking faster, stronger and with much more violent movements and with less space between 2, it was much more painful too. The attacker looked vexed and angry (only images I saw in my mind) that I was still alive and now conferring in my mind with a friend, even the violent ripping pains from within my chest and my violent body movements suggested she had become vexed and angry at not getting what she wanted, for they were faster, stronger and much more painful than before.
After about 10 to 20 seconds of trying
to time my breathing how I was instructed too I managed to grab one very small
inhale, and then a few seconds later managed to grab another, within a second
of that the attack instantly stopped.
And that wasn’t the last of it, for
the next 3 weeks I had enormous pains all over my torso, kind of like small
stabbing on the inner, beginning light and not many, and then gradually
building up in pain and number, then slowly easing back down till had ceased
all together.
Only twice in my life have I heard
audible voices when no physical person was present, this time and once as a 17
year old. On that other occasion I
heard about 7 or 8 people all speaking 3 or 4 different conversations amongst
each other, they seemed surprised I could hear them, hence them speaking over
each other. These people weren’t
harming me though, they were on my side, and again were speaking the same
language as the woman trying to harm me in 2002. I never understood the language, I never recognised it and I
certainly never imagined a foreign language being spoken I never recognised. In 2012 I was researching the moors
murderers online, watching videos about such, and that is when I found one
video being spoke in the language of Gaelic, and for sure it was the same
language as the audible voices I heard.
It’s impossible for a person to
imagine audible sound, and only twice by the time they are 41 years old. The way ears pick up sound it is impossible
to imagine audible sound, absolutely impossible.
2002 was a bad year for me with sleep
paralysis, on another occasion I awoke paralysed, felt myself float up off my bed
(only my soul though) and then something stopped me from floating up, I was
spun round to be facing my body on my bed, then floated back down and back into
it. It all felt like something or
someone had pulled my soul out via means other than sleep paralysis, possibly
some kind of astral projection control, but then one of my friends of unknown
origin put me back into my body.
In that same year, earlier in the year
and the 2 months leading up till that year I had, erm, lets say done something
linked with the spiritual to some Satanists, then within 8 months of that had
endured 3 life threatening situations originating from the supernatural. It was no coincidence and it was no
coincidence I survived, I’ve always known about a protection of me originating
from supernatural sources, and me contemplating such helped me find the courage
to take on them Satanists. And no I
don’t do that anymore, its was just a few people from one family I took on in
ways of words, so they tried to have a go back with ways of their dark occult
practises, me being attacked like that opened up a massive unknown area to me,
something of the supernatural I never knew about and you never knew about.
I know what prevents sleepwalking and sleep paralysis, it is safe to use and non toxic with no lasting harmful side effects, I had to resort to protecting myself with this natural herb because my doctor when telling him I’d nearly died of it three times he offered no help, advice or treatment, and he even told me to stop curing myself!
If you want details of the natural herb that prevents sleepwalking and sleep paralysis, I wont name it here. The other two ways I sometimes use to break free from paralysis is positive mental attitude; the other way I know has its limitations and can have harmful side effects so I wont describe it here either.
And during being on that natural herbal cure I was one night put back into paralysis, I awoke mid way through the early morning hours, totally paralysed but a nice person of the supernatural relaying his or her thoughts in my own. “ Look Magnus you are on that cure from sleep paralysis but we the nice side of the supernatural have beaten it, we are much more powerful than the awful side, we can beat that cure but the awful side cannot, you know you're safe with us, gonna let you go now, bye,” and within a few seconds I was free again.
Sleep Paralysis is killing adults, kids and babies and health authorities are doing nothing about it except looking elsewhere. They’ve been blinded by their unprovable theories and their delusions of grandeur that their intellect and knowledge is superior to all who claim anything of the psychic or supernatural.
Some adults cannot live with these attacks, they cannot handle it all, it scares them so much, and disrupts their sleep patterns so much that it ruins much of their life, and there is absolutely no way any baby can handle the worst I’ve endured, it must be killing a lot more than any person realises.
The natural herbal remedy I’ve used for many
years to protect me from these awful attacks I think you’ll be able to work out
what it is, a gift from God many people call it, a miraculous plant many
doctors and scientists call it, the most beneficial drug known to humanity and
yet outlawed. It prevents much of my
supernatural occurrences from occurring, for when I am on it nothing much
occurs on these levels.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Q…Why is there all the
suffering, violence, wars and establishment based corruption and crimes if
there are almighty beings watching over us?
A...
Because
freewill and choice are allowed to be.
Q…Why are there so many
differences between the most well known religions and spiritual paths?
A… They are usually moulded
around older beliefs, customs and events that were more recently
occurring. I don’t know enough of all
religions to be able to step into them debates, all I know is I never once
doubt any religions claims of supernatural happenings, I base my beliefs in
them on my own experiences with the supernatural.
Q… Why were the well-known major
supernaturally able figures miracle workers of high standards when other people
were unable to perform the same?
A… They all received the
necessary abilities and contacts needed for them to fulfil their historical
achievements and expectations.
Q… Why can’t I remember
anything from a past life if I have lived past lives?
A… I'm the same; I don't
remember those times too. I have though woke up in the morning and knew I had a
good dream the night before but was unable to remember it, which is a similar
circumstance of forgetting naturally.
Since people are able to forget totally all
details of a great dream they knew they had the night before then I'm sure they
can also naturally forget about past lives.
Q… How does the spirit or soul
become fixed into the body at the beginning of life?
A… It happens naturally, kind
of like magnetism.
Q… You believe humanity were
once telepathic similar to how you are now. Why and how did humanity loose
those abilities?
A… Humanity wanted to be that
way and look at how all of recorded history has entailed ever since.
Q… How does telepathy work?
A… Chakras are the essence of
the soul, generators of emotions and thoughts, decision and calculation, the
brain just performs involuntary or voluntary regulation and movement of the
body according to the souls wishes or bodies own needs.
Some of my charkas are permanently open and
connected with other peoples and the environment, so I'm able to connect
aspects of my soul with other peoples and the environment. My thoughts
extending out into other peoples is proof of sorts the soul can exist
separately from the body.
The brain of a person is only a controller/
regulator/ receiver/transmitter of body functions and the souls desires.
Memory, intention, thoughts and calculation are all soul generated, which, if
life after death is true would have to be abilities of the soul. Breathing regulates thoughts of language due
to the body and soul working as one, and it also feels as though them thoughts
originate from the throat chakra area, and when I picture things in my mind it
feels as though it originates from the minds eye area.
Q… How does miraculous hands
on healing work?
A… It’s all on the spiritual
level to begin with. Sometimes a person
who has a soul with active, open charkas and experienced psychic abilities pass
on their own soul energy to the ill person, it passes into their soul then
manifests the good properties into their body.
A very complex ability that is usually helped into being by supernatural
life forms, or the mind over matter abilities of the people trying.
It works similar to how a virus takes over a
body but in reverse where good spiritual energy is absorbed into the soul then
absorbed into the body through the soul.
Where as viruses and similar manifest into the body first then affect
the soul later.
I'm no good with this area but have been successful on a few occasions.
Q… What will next week’s lottery numbers be?
A… Haha, I’m skint if I knew do you think I’d tell anyone? I did try to tamper with lottery machines
using only my telekinetic or spiritual abilities. May be that’s the key to using psychic and supernatural abilities
to win the lottery, instead of choosing which numbers people believe may be
chosen by the machine, try and make the machine pick out any numbers they have
chosen.
I did once know in advance that a lottery
machine was going to fail on live television and it did occur on the same night
I knew it would.
When the lottery first began I would always
do the same favoured numbers then after a few months forgot to put them on for
the first time ever. Then later that
day watched the live draw in horror as my numbers came out. First the 3 then the 4, the 7 and then the
11, my next number was a 20 and one digit higher or lower was chosen by the
machine, then my last one was again only one digit away. I thought I'd lost a fortune as I would have
had 4 numbers if I had put them on, then was later a bit relieved to learn it
would only have been about £60 or £70 winnings.
They were definitely spiritual or psychic
influences that gave me the numbers as I came to pick them within an exercise
of meditation conducted for the same reasons.
So something strange has already occurred
with the national lottery and I but I don’t play anymore. I had to stop playing, many people of
authorities were using telepathy against me to steal my chosen numbers.
Q… Why were all the true
prophets of God men?
A… I don’t know if they were, we
had Joan of Arc for a start and there are many mentions of Goddess or angel
like women throughout history, myths and legends.
Q…Why won’t God allow humanity
to become telepathic now?
A… Because humanity needs to
become aware of these things before they occur. I never favoured telepathy or tried to be telepathic, it was just
always there and unable to be turned off.
The masses wont become telepathic, first will be few telepathic people
in every town, city and village on earth.
Then within 200 years of those first appearing the masses themselves
will all be telepathic.
Q… Do you have any more prophecies of the future?
A… I did predict a supernatural sign in the sky that would occur in
2011 but then I took it back in 2010, I had various reasons for doing so but it
still may occur close in time to a major event in my life, or shortly after my
life ends. I’d prefer the last but I
have no control over when things occur, or if they will at all, I’d prefer it
to not occur during my lifetime.
I’ve
stated that I’ll acquire excellent quality video and photo evidence of a UFO
interacting with me but I do for a lot of the time never expect any of my
prophecies to come true, they always did though so I expect these 2 to also
occur, when though I cannot say. I
usually get times and dates wrong when predicting the future and they mainly
always occur a lot sooner than I expected.
I was always told I’d get video and photo evidence of a UFO interacting
with me only after my UFO book has been completed, which now in late 2013 it
still isn’t finished. I had to better
my writing abilities through trial and error, and have been working on all
three books since beginning writing.
Q… Can people train themselves to become psychic?
A… Yes and no, it all depends on the person trying. If there is already a small ability there it
can be built upon, meditation and being drug free is the best way to build on
that and also a good way to begin from nothing, belief in it with no doubt and
mind over matter can build it further too.
Reading into what is capable of these ways, asking spirit to show you in
dreams parts of futures or valuable information. Agreeing to use it more for the good of other people than for the
good of yourself will always build a lot on a small ability too. It really needs the cooperation of unknown
origin life forms to help it further and they can’t be with all people, so they
go where they wanna go.
Q… Do you really believe you have fulfilled prophecies?
A… It is obvious that I have, I’ve looked into writings of people
who had thousands, if not tens or hundreds of thousands of people, in rare
cases millions who believed they had fulfilled them prophecies, when I looked
deeper into their lives it became apparent they may have fulfilled one prophecy
out of more than 10, which isn’t fulfilling the prophecies, all of them need to
be fulfilled to be that man, and there’s only a few left which I haven’t. A prophecy says many false messiahs will
have been and gone before he arrives, now as I write this in 2013 there is a
Russian messiah claimant who has a big following and one in the USA, there have
been dozens before me, google it, or check wikipedia. A holy man told me in emails the Christ he is expecting will have
nail scars from the execution of a previous life, IE Jesus, I would and could
never believe I was him, and that is a load of tosh, no way God would send
someone with deformities, although I did have my big toe nails and their beds
ripped out when a kid, and I have 2 slightly irregular hand nails due to always
biting them, so yeah I do have nail scars but not how he expected of them. An Islamic guy reckoned to me the Christ
will have a bone missing, well due to a skiing accident back in the 90s I
snapped a right hand bone clean in 2, the knuckle on the end of that bone now
looks like it is missing due to the hand bone shrinking upon mending. Then there was the spiritual taking over
prophecy from within Peter Lemesuriers The Great Pyramid Decoded book,
it saying a spiritual taking over of a physical body would occur. As a toddler I stopped breathing for more
than 3 minutes, it may have been much longer than this though, my parents found
me turning a purple colour whilst not breathing for more than 3 minutes, by the
time I began to move and breath again my mum had noticed the duration of the
danger moment that she knew of had lasted longer than 3 minutes, the danger
moment would have began before she noticed it.
Had the original user of this body died and then I took the body over
with help from the supernatural? No one
can say for sure, all that was known is that I was brain dead for more than 3
minutes. Other people in my family had
known about their own telepathic capabilities long before I spoke to them of my
own so I’m not sure about this spiritual taking over prophecy, but considering
my telepathic controls by the supernatural that is a kind of spiritual taking
over too. My height of 6 foot 2 is
similar to what people have predicted, being aged 30 when first starting to
tell religious groups about myself is also in line with prophecy. Another one from Peters Pyramid book was
pointing, that would have been a reference to one of my trades within
construction, what I did most of, pointing masonry. 72 features heavily in that book too and 72 was the year I
born. And the big boss mention I am
representing the authority of God. Then
there is mention of a bow in the sky and the sign of the Messiah. A bow can be described as a double loop, and
in 2002 I predicted to G.M.P. that a perfect circle of clear sky would surround
and cover the moon all night whilst the rest of the sky was totally clouded
over, and within the month it occurred a few days before full moon. I do expect a similar sign to occur for the
public to witness of me but will probably be of the sun, we will see and I hope
not during my lifetime. There’s more of
my fulfilled prophecies mentioned a few paragraphs down, also a few more
fulfilled prophecies mentioned in the Authorities Around Me book below,
I’m a bit too embarrassed to mention them out of context here.
I would never believe I was Jesus, but
look at where in the bible it says, he knew their thoughts, there are a
few similar mentions which could only ever be referring to telepathy. Some religious people have commented to me
about how that does not refer to telepathy, OK right yeah, people can twist the
truth to whatever they want it to sound like but everyone who can weigh things
up for themselves know them statements are referring to telepathy, need I
explain my own telepathic abilities here.
People have told me those statements refer to him being omnipresent not
being telepathic, whatever they want to twist then can do, but it doesn’t take
away from the fact it is referring to telepathic capabilities, that is a kind
of omnipresence but using different words to explain such. Even many films show circumstances that
suggest it was telepathy what he used to overcome or amaze certain people.
I believe in Jesus, Quetzalcoatl,
Krishna, Buddha, Osiris and Mohammad and many others of the greats, they were
all working for God even though Buddha said he knew nothing about God but there
would be need for a New Buddha. All
them reps of God they all lived in different times to each other, so it’s a bit
obvious they were all working for God.
And not everything that was wrote of them people would be the truth as
people gave their own interpretations in writings of them. I cant believe in anything people say of the
New Age Christ’s past lives because my beliefs only come about from experience
in this life and I have no knowledge of or if I had any past lives on this
planet, all I can believe is that I have fulfilled most of what people expect
of the New Age Christ, and I have to believe in all the ones mentioned in this
paragraph because my supernatural experiences are on a level with all people
from the past, if not more so.
So the prophecies of Osiris’ return I
believe are a bit mixed up but referring to me, the prophecies of Christs
return I believe are a bit mixed up and referring to me as the New Age Christ,
the same with the return of Quetzalcoatl, the arrival of Pahana, the Messiah,
Vishnu, Mahdi, Maitreya, New Buddha and whatever other prophecies refer to a
man from God being on Earth round about now.
God would not need all these people to represent himself, all he needs
is one man and there will never be another that fits the prophecies as well as
I. Not everyone believed in Jesus
whilst he lived and it was supposedly religious people pushed for his execution,
so I am not fazed one bit by the people who don’t believe in me but I will make
sure to write the right words to convince as many people as I can, and I only
have to do that by explaining what I’ve done, what I’m capable of and which
prophecies I’ve fulfilled to date. It’s
pretty obvious its me, not one of the other Messiah claimants converted
atheists and sceptics into believers of themselves but that is what I’ve done
for many decades. And I don’t belong to
any religion or spiritual path, I build my own beliefs and path through only
experience in this life, being of one religion or spiritual way but no others
would not be fair to all people or God.
My name given at birth fulfils
prophecy and the year I was born (1972) ties in with many peoples expectations,
my telepathic abilities fulfil the new conscious awareness prophecy, me living
in the United Kingdom ties in with the New Kingdom prophecy. Myself psychic detecting on terrorisers and
killers of children and women, and terrorists who target civilians, or people
working within authorities also fits in good.
Myself directing the troops to Osama’s whereabouts fulfils the Dajjal
prophecy, he asked for a holy war that we do know so he invited me to get involved. Don’t believe the US governments propagandas
that they should be taking the credit for getting Osama, it was I whom directed
them to him because he asked for Holy war and the targeting of civilians for
the crimes of governments, so myself and Osama where the reasons for him being
got. The US government owe me millions
for that but I and others will get them back in lawful ways they don’t yet
believe possible. They didn’t even want
to follow my directions to where he was, the US government that is, but other
departments of associated authorities forced them too, for Osama he was just
helping to create the awfulness his CIA and US government contacts wanted of
him. Within one week of him asking for
holy war there was a mass retreat all over Afghanistan, now that speaks
massively on its own doesn’t it! Osamas
doing not mine, I didn’t want to get involved and only did after he asked for
holy war, he invited me to get involved.
Me and my supernatural friends
successfully taking on a satanic circle of the lowest order and whom were of
world leader status fulfils the Great Harlot prophecy. On Trinity Sunday in 2002 I watched a red
moon rise from the horizon, it looked like the sun rising in the night sky and
I also predicted it hours earlier, that also fulfils a bible prophecy. How I have showed authorities my abilities
with the supernatural whilst also being anti-establishment also ties in with a
lot. The times in which we live is
about right and this book being on the Internet for the global audience to
connect with whenever also fits in with prophecy good. My vast UFO experiences fulfil the alien
prophecies, me having a white customised 190e when first making decent public
claims ties in with the riding a white horse prophecy. There’s more fulfilled prophecies I haven’t
yet mentioned but will appear within the Authorities Around Me book.
The sun being darkened prophecy may
have occurred before I was born or may be somet else. The industrial revolution began in the region I was born and grew
up within, the skies were a smog filled mess for more than 100 years before I
was born, and only clearing up a few decades before I was born there. Or may be that prophecy could be referring
to the volcanic ash that will fill the sky in the 2040s, may be even referring
to my sun disc sign (it being a
prediction of the future I took back but which may still occur some other
time.) I can’t say for sure which it
is, it could also be referring to the 1999 total solar eclipse in Newquay, I am
sure it was my own mind over matter that made the opening in the clouds appear
for long enough for us to see the full corona.
The prophecy of the White Buffalo, now
that has also been fulfilled recently, and the third was found in Goshen, I
myself have worked at Goshen playing fields although it is in Bury, Greater
Manchester and not the Goshen in the United States where the White Buffalo was
born.
Mabus being the anti Christ prophecy, well if they couldn’t get my name correct then they couldn’t get the other part correct, my name is Magnus not Mabus, I am not anti Christ, I believe in Jesus and I believe I’m the New Age Christ, but yes my ways are not of the established ways of Christianity, and back when that prophecy was first made seeing me being psychic would have been termed of the devil cause that religion said anything of the spiritual was of the devil. Incorrect decipherings from coded quatrains, that is all.
The When Mabus dies vengeance will
wreak havoc on earth, again incorrect deciphering. Me and my Angels presence has since the
1940s postponed earth from shaking everywhere at the same time, if after I
leave life and then later when in spirit leave earth with my angels then earth
is then allowed to be herself, IE she then being allowed to do on her own
accord shaking everywhere at the same time so to protect herself from the
destruction humanity is causing to her, any psychic seeing that outcome would
incorrectly term that as being my doing.
It will not be my doing, me and my angels presence are preventing earth
from protecting herself in them ways, if she was prevented from doing it
permanently humanity would destroy this planet. She comes first, no planet no life, so she does come first but
first we will postpone her as far back in time as we can.
He will return like a thief in the
night, I’ve fulfilled that one as well but you’ll have to read on for
details of that.
Lif, the mother and father of a new
race of humans prophecy, well all of humanity will become as telepathic as
I but not all of people alive now, it will take till about 2200 before all of
humanity is such.
It batters my head when I read through
all this lot, and looking for other prophecies also now does my head in. I need a break from these free books so to
work on my UFO book, it has a bright outlook, it is better written and more
professionally put together than these free books. I don’t like working on these free books anymore, its too much
for one person to take it all in and comprehend it all as one.
Ill get these free books up to good
written standards one day but for now in 2013 till much later, I need to
concentrate only on working on my UFO book.
There have been 2 journalists (to date)
whom I predicted 3 futures too, may be I predicted more to them as I do
sometimes forget what I predicted. But
vaguely speaking of them predictions here doesn’t help me to convince people
via words, I need more words to convince people of that so can only be added
too with full chapters of writing.
I’ve spent more than 30 years being in
the eye of authorities and them learning what I’m capable of, spanning from 78
till 02 was when they saw the most of what I’m capable of, they saw much after that
but not as much as before. It was back
in the late 90’s and 2002 when journalists saw how I was more than able with
the psychic and supernatural, since journalists got involved near the end of
authorities being taught by me then I know it is a new era I’m moving into
slowly. I’m sure the public are going
to see the supernatural with me and it will be something not before experienced
by myself. The supernatural around me usually
never perform one action for one purpose, they make the most of every situation
so perform many and to cover many circumstances.
My supernatural, psychic, telepathic,
spiritual and unexplained experiences and abilities are for sure of the level
people expected of the man, there’s not much left to occur which I haven’t already
fulfilled. Even my mum, dad, brother
and sister watched a physical supernatural event occur in the sky around us one
night, but they are off-track in major ways and will probably refuse to accept
it was a supernatural event. The night
sky turned to daylight blue instantly and for longer than 6 seconds before
instantly turning back to a darkened sky, each change was silent, sudden and
extended as far as the eye can see.
This was for sure another supernatural event in the sky around me and
the Swans on the nearby duck pond also knew it was something worth
investigating and was something to do with me, but ask my family what it was
and they’ll probably say it was some kind of natural atmospheric condition.
The public finding belief in me is something
I believed as a child but not as an adult, because authority persons were
trying to use my own telepathy against me with them statements being put in me
so to try and program me that way.
New Jerusalem prophecies, well when I
first started generating interest of me on a global scale many people came to
check me out, the nearest motorway roundabout to my home of them times had a
Church on it, New Jerusalem it was called and with a big sign of such on that
roundabout. It had 3 buildings and each
with a pyramid roof, and in them times I had been advising people to read Peter
Lemesuriers, The Great Pyramid decoded book. It’s a book that speaks of the prophecies, and most, if not all
of what he predicted in his book of this man has already been fulfilled by
myself. It’s an amazing book and well
worth a read for all people, even sceptics.
NASA have studied the Great Pyramid of Gizah. It wasn’t I who made associations with the New Jerusalem
prophecies and this Church in Kearsley, it was visitors to that area whom
pointed it out to me. It was also they
who showed me the many nearby ‘new age’ monoliths found in the Outwood area of
Radcliffe. Council call it Outwood Nature
Reserve but it is far from being a Nature Reserve. And there were many more strange associations surfacing around
me, a lot is yet to be mentioned but doesn’t fit in here.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ugWCRliG4Rg&list=FLFlcVZ1MEw9GGcmqX6ok7OA
Also something else that could be to
do with the New Jerusalem prophecy, there is a Bethlehem and a Jerusalem in
Wales, the place I’d favour living if I could choose where I live.
The Mohawk prophecy of dragon like beasts battling it out in
the future, one of God and the other of governments is probably just indicating
of beings of limitless power and abilities battling it out, the flag of Wales
is a red dragon and it is where in the UK I would prefer to live, the Mohawk
prophecy of a dragon of God I think also says it will be a red dragon that
drowns the government one.
The Pahana stones prophecy, I am not
legally allowed to visit the USA (hooray) so even if them stones did still
exist I would not be allowed to retrieve them, but I have fulfilled the
European descent expectation of that man.
If the stones of Pahana do still exist (which I don’t believe they do)
Earth will unearth them for me, elders of the Hopi will know what to do. The Blue Star Kachina prophecy I reckon will
be a UFO seen interacting with me, or some other kind of physical supernatural
event seen in the sky near me. Could it
have been the occurrence me and my family saw in the 70s, of the night sky turning
to daylight blue for close to 8 seconds?
The return of Quetzalcoatl prophecy,
well like I’ve said before all the prophecies from different eras and cultures
that predict a God returning I say are all depicting the same one man, God
doesn’t need many men to represent himself, one is enough.
The Rainbow Warriors prophecy, well
I’m hoping that will be people with abilities and connections similar to my own
and whom take on in lawful ways (like how I did and do) authorities and
governments. They’re easy to beat; if
certain psychics look to spirit they’ll show the way, and only being psychics
whom at an early age of childhood knew what they'd be doing in the future with
the psychic and supernatural.
The end of the world December 21st
2012 prophecy I never believed, Mayans didn’t say it was an end of the world,
people wrongfully interpreting things said that. It could be a sign of the time of the Gods returning, so would be
indicating of the times immediately thereafter, or like how our Gregorian
Calendar changed in 1999 to 2000 it could just be a document thing. I suspect it’s a Gods returning thing, the
new era beginning for the public shortly after that date.
There are many wrong interpretations
of prophecies out there but they were not the original statements, they were
later compiled decipherings, the same with me, there’s many wrongs ones out
there and the correct ones can also be deviated from to begin unknown paths,
after all the prophecies are just statements from the supernatural to humanity,
a guide of their future plans. Course
they have back up plans, secret ones, surprise ones and I expect there’d also
be intentionally incorrect ones, the people of the supernatural whom have
guided me down their plans are the most intelligent people this planets people
have ever had contact with, they know precisely how to get their own way with
humanity and their own way with me and my enemies. If they choose to stand against a person or group its always
going to go their way, they are more capable than any life form this planet has
ever seen, they are more intelligent than any other, they are more advanced
than any I have read of, and they are as cunning as any life could ever
be. I can’t even find the correct
collection and formation of words to explain them in depth, comparing myself to
them I feel like I’m less than 10% of what they are.
One of the biggest names of the US
govt, I enquired with the supernatural about this guy, and this is how that
telepathic conversation went: “ What do you think about Einstein?”
“ Who? Oh him, that geezer who helped build
atomic bombs for the most corrupt government on this planet, another
overeducated fool, educated way above his own intelligence levels.”
His E=MC2 theory has been proven
wrong, his theory of Black Holes being wormholes to other Universes my UFO
friends tell me that is also wrong, and he believed time travel is possible
which my UFO friends say is a laughing matter because time does not exist, only
now exists.
So with these statements in my mind I
asked what Black Holes are, they told me they are only distortions of light and
space.
Q… What if you’re wrong about yourself?
A… If my psychic detective claims were untrue the Trading Standards would
be very able at closing down my site and bringing legal proceedings against me
for misleading the public with untruths, but that they do not do and
will never do. Misleading the public
with untruths in trade is not tolerated in my country, although they allow
it from politicians, Police, councils and newsreaders. It was I who sent the troops to Osamas
whereabouts and people in the Pentagon know this is true, it was I who used the
psychic to predict things to Greater Manchester Police only a psychic source
could have been attributed too, if any of them claims were untrue the Trading
Standards will shut my books down and bring legal proceedings against me,
because I will sell my UFO book on the strength of me claiming to have used the
psychic and supernatural to guide and advise authorities and individuals of
where they failed the public. The
Trading Standards don’t allow businesses in my country to earn money on the
strength of untruths.
How can I be wrong when all who
believed in these prophecies before hearing of me highly suspect I am
such? There’s more than enough in my
life and abilities to convince all believers of the prophecies that I should
have gone public, if it is not I then I was used by the supernatural as a decoy
for authorities to have a go at. If
this was the case when the real man arrives he will be much more than I and my
supernatural friends, he will be much more in every way. Authorities believe it is I due to
experiencing all of what they did of me.
I believe it is I but do consider all possibilities and one of them
possibilities is that I was used as a decoy to clear the way for the real
guy. If all I prove to the public are
my telepathic capabilities then I’d feel as though I’ve failed being myself and
failed being the man, but with 2 journalists seeing me predict the future via
using the psychic close to when I ceased proving things to authorities then its
becoming more than suspect that I’m moving into a new era with humanity.
Q… What if all the prophecies are a collection of delusions?
A… Different cultures from different eras all predicting similar
and which all then occurs in the life of one man long before he read of the
prophecies in depth. It’s almost impossible
for a sceptic to down talk me and I gave them their chances in forums online,
wished I’d never bothered though cause I would have got a better discussion at
any primary school.
I never accepted the prophecies as a guideline
for how to fulfil them prophecies, I fulfilled most of them before reading of
them, it was that collection of fulfilled prophecies made me believe no man
will ever fit the prophecies as good as I.
As a 4 or 5 year old I knew I’d be accepted in the future by the public
due to my psychic and supernatural occurrences, as a 6 year old I knew I was
the man referred to by churches as Agnus Dei and by a Nostradamus prophecy
naming a man as Mabus, I just didn’t know the extent of what that all meant. The prophecies knew more of me than I knew
of them, I only started reading deep into them from 2001 onwards, by which time
most prophecies had already been fulfilled by me.
The ‘Mabus’ interpretation of
prophecies couldn’t get my name totally correct so they were bound to get other
parts wrong too, time is the best judgement of me so just give me time and
you’ll see the truth of me. I didn’t
want to go public till in my fifties but the state of the world made me change
that plan.
One thing I don’t want people not to
know about is as follows. Many people
know about Uri Geller’s spoon bending, well I took this ability to the extreme
one afternoon. Watching a live Formula
1 race, the last of Michael Schumachers career (before he made a come back) all
Michael had to do is finish in something like the top 5 and he would have won
the championship, but what kept coming to my mind was how years earlier he had
rammed into Damon Hill’s car so to steal the championship from him. So I tried to do a bit of metal bending, but
with Michaels car engine, myself when trying imagining the engine twisting
slightly. The same lap I tried to do
this he got a puncture, so had to pitt and fix that, then close to 4 laps after
that his engine blew a gasket and was spewing oil out of the top, so had to
retire from the race, which gave the championship to another driver. Justice, hehe.
It wasn’t the only justice I served in
sport. In the 98 world cup football
final there was talk that people from France has spiked Ronaldo with illegal
drugs, the Brazil player, and that is what helped France to win the final. Ronaldo was in no state to play but was
forced too, and the rest of the Brazil team were fearful for his health so they
never played to their usual standards.
Even during the game the French player Deschamps played on this match
fixing by when he was rolling around on the floor faking injury, he took a vial
of clear liquid out of a pocket, drunk it and then appeared to be full of life
and fully recovered. So anyways France
won the final, so years later when Zinedine Zidane was playing for France in
the 2006 world cup final an opposition player was getting on his nerves time
and time again, I used telepathy to make Zinedines anger boil over in
uncontrollable anger, and he head butted the opposition player, which got him
sent off, the French team down to 10 men, their star player gone and so they
lost that final. I felt and still feel
a bit sorry to Zinedine, never seen a player as good as him but France did
deserve it.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
I first learnt of this strange number 11 thing from Uri Gellers web site, even Mr Uri Geller is eleven letters. The strangeness is where 11 lettered names, words and circumstances keeps recurring into big news events. In this chapter are a few I learnt from Uri’s site, ones I read from other people’s documentations I found on the net and then the ones I found other people didn’t notice. There’s a few which didn’t really need including but I mentioned them just to be political.
All the names and circumstances that follow are 11 letters.
Osama B Laden (The man who asked for holy war so I got involved and now he is no more, also the circumstances around this fellow made me change my plans of writing my books in my fifties so I began in my thirties)
George W Bush
Richard Reid (The man whose shoe bombs failed to explode in that plane over the Atlantic, he was also sat on isle 11 and something supernatural prevented his bombs from exploding, I could elaborate here but will keep it for the authorities book!)
The Pentagon
Desert Storm
Mind Control
Public Enemy, Propagandas
Afghanistan Mesopotamia (if you think Afghanistan deserved to be blitzed due to their treatment of people then you know nothing about that country and its culture, one of their biggest heroes is a woman and you cannot generalise a full country just because of a small minority. I can change govts for the better just with words and them then experiencing my telepathic abilities, I could have changed the Taliban with words, its just shame I cannot do it with our US, UK & UN evil based govts. Since World War 2 they’ve killed more than Hitler and invaded, occupied and attacked more than 80 countries, most of which were not a war with any country at that time, the biggest and worst aggressors on the planet who do not deserve their positions on the world scene.
The World Trade Center comprised of 110 storeys and was completed in 72 or first opened in 72, that number many people associate with God. Was destroyed on the 11th of September too. And 65% of the 11th floor of WTC north tower was engulfed in fire in 1975 for more than 3 hours.
The Big Apple, it being another name for New York, New York is also the 11th state.
Democracies = Corruptions
Authorities
British Rule
Corruptible
A War Of Words
Revelations
Lion Of Judah
St Lawrence’s is where many a supernatural instance occurred whilst working there on an extension-building project.
Jesus Christ denotes the anointed one
Magnus defines The Great One in Latin.
Magnus Deity is also 11 letters and even A breed apart.
Nelson Mandela was freed on the 11th of February.
Pandora’s Box.
Ashlar Chair & Freemasonry. The illumined one has big mentions in freemasonry and I have done something to their ashlar, just a shame that many of their lot and groups of deviated away from spirituality and beliefs of.
Living Harps were a group of musical instruments I once met during a spiritual technique. Probably about 30 of them and all playing a part of a New Age euphoric trance like track.
Then the Fleur De Lees was always my favourite emblem as a kid.
Life On Earth, Homosapiens, Humanbeings, Planet Earth,
Solar System ,The Milky Way, The Universe, Angel People, Heavenly God,
Terrestrial, Alien Beings.
Then I can add Sun Disc Sign & Eye in The Sky, both being names I gave to the supernatural signs in the sky I write of and without me noticing till years later they 11 lettered names. A perfect circle of cloud may appear and cover and surround the sun for an amount of time sometime in the future, I’ve seen similar before and it occurred after I predicted to authorities it would occur to prove to them my supernaturally historical status, that occurred back in 2001. I said the sun disc sign would occur in 2011 then I took back the prediction. It may still occur but I’m not sure if I really do wanna prove myself to the public in this way whilst I live. I said they would only occur to prove my claims are true, the ‘eye in the sky’ circle of cloud appeared within the month so authorities witnessed that event and knew the reasons of such. The sun disc sign I said would prove to the public who I am but I now don’t wanna prove myself that way whilst I live. I don’t have much control over the supernatural so they’ll let it be when it needs to be. For sure the public will get to see supernatural activity in the sky close to me but where and when is something I cant yet give.
Vatican City, Coincidence & even Alignements of Carnac can be mentioned, which are the thousands of standing stones found in a small area of France.
Heaven n hell is close but Heavens Gate closer still.
Shaman Power would be a good mention here.
Saint George the forgotten hero, surely Dinosaur fossils prove the existence of monsters from myths and legends.
Ruling Class
And one of my childhood heroes had a terrible accident on the 11th, in a town with an 11-letter name. What I’m now thinking about all this 11 stuff is that the horrible aspects of the unknown have cursed this number and things closely associated with it, that’s the bad side of it, so the nice side of the supernatural stepped in and did their good stuff around it so to try and counter the effects this has on humanity. The bad have cursed it so the good did good stuff with it. Me I’ll never take risks on an 11 but will do nice stuff on them. And a curse isn’t magic or unknown; it is just where unknown origin life forms get involved.
Then Le Mans, 1955, Saturday the 11th, 80 to 100 killed there, and they never even abandoned the race, except for Mercedes. People smiling on the winners podium when collecting their trophies.
A last supper. This would be the appropriate name for The Last Supper if we are to see a Christ like person.
Llandisilio. The other place Peter Lemesuriers The Great Pyramid Decoded book said something has yet to be found here. A place where I prepared to perform a spiritual technique and religious expectation ready to be initiated the next day in the close by region of Tenby. A few week’s after performing the same I read a prophecy that I found in a published book that stated whoever performs the same in the future will do so by rolling a rock into the ocean. Before placing the 9 quartz rocks into the ocean I’d never read of this prophecy, or knew of it from any physical or supernatural source, so I must have been influenced in a supernatural manner to do that as well. I spent appx. 5 minutes walking from my van to the beach and as soon as my foot touched the water this is what was sung in the music track I was listening too on my walkman, “As the lamb opened the seventh seal silence.” I started getting wary of continuing what I was doing, then as soon as I decided not to put the rocks in the ocean the tide turned, the waves doubled in size and I was almost drenched by the higher than usual waves. Yet again my thoughts, emotions and circumstance ties in perfectly with an environmental change and in this case also with a small change in my circumstance.
When I contacted Peter I said this, “Would opening the seventh seal at tenby correlate with all them mathematical statements you have in you're book,” which it did very easily. In his book he said whoever designed the Great Pyramid of Giza was obsessed with numbers and maths, and then I tell him what he was looking for at Llandisilio was probably the seventh seal preparation to be opened in the nearby Tenby the next day. (Ten by 7) It’s more than weird when trying to work out how all these strangeness in names comes about, but easy to understand when considering it was all planned to be long before I was even born.
David Koresh, another one who knowingly lied to his followers, another false prophet. There will be many, is what the bible predicted, and more than 40 have already claimed to be such before me, only due to telepathy I cannot lie to any people, and if I wasn’t telepathic I still wouldn’t lie to any people.
Konkachila being a native North American name for God, interpreted into our language means grandfather. Then I can mention medicine man, Great Spirit is 11 letters which again is a North American name for God, and Great circle was an insight first noticed by a Lakota medicine man. Lakota Sioux is also 11, and it was they I believe who made the White buffalo prophecy.
Dallas,
Texas, Grassy knoll, Dealey Plaza. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KOkWtrBydJs President John Kennedy warns the people of
government conspiracies, which is probably what influenced his political
opposition to murder him.
Lord Gyllene winning the Grand National precisely how I predicted it would.
One day in 2007 I tried to work out horse race winners competing in a race meeting I was watching. All day I studied the names of each winner, and always an 11 letter named horse won, or one with a le combination of letters in their name. (I have deleted my lee mentions, as it occurs with me more on a personal level than anything else, it being where lee and la sounding names and words enter my life in strange ways lots) So when the last race readied to start I reckoned Indian Trail was going to win, due to it being another 11-letter name. I gave tipsters to all the people who knew me to be telepathically present and the experts on horses were un-sure because it was an out of form horse, but it won easily. I don’t recommend people betting on this basis, I think it usually only ever occurs with race meetings I’m watching live. I enjoyed small bets occasionally and I’ve always been winning more than loosing but as from now I don’t bet.
And then Silver Birch won the Grand National in 2007, with Robbie Power as jockey. And in 2010 I told everyone I knew what would win the Grand National but I missed the race and yes it won easily.
Very strange
There is a prison close to where I live called Strangeways; government changed its name though.
Masterpiece
Mathematics
Linguistics. Many authors stated the architect of
that one pyramid of Gizah was a mathematical genius and obsessed by
numbers. See Peter Lermesuriers book for
more details, The Great Pyramid Decoded.
The supernatural in origin people I have communication with in the format of telepathy tell me they prefer to call ‘him’ fallen angel number 13, due to not liking to use his name. So whoever’s authority is the highest in the supernatural and spirit place they do still persist with the number themes. Even calling themselves ‘The 9’ to me many times.
Then the Christian cross being another eleven.
V for victory is 11 letters and the v is another 11.
The Knights Templars were formed in 1118, which adds to an
11 as well, and The Knights Hospitalers were formed in the 11th
century. (The Crusades.)
Pyramid Park, a strange looking park found in the town I was born, which had many large landscaped pyramids as features.
The total eclipse of the sun, in England, 1999, was on the 11th of August. In Newquay, Cornwall, the total eclipse began at 11:11 am.
Astronomers theorise that the universe will be about 12 billion years old; I reckon they would be wrong by about a billion.
9. 2. 72. My date of birth which can be used in many mathematical ways to arrive with 11’s. I was born at home at 11.40 pm on the same day the English government officially declared a state of emergency due to the mistreated miners strike, I think being the first state of emergency the U. K. endured after the Second World War.
Aquarian age. We may be in the Aquarian Age now but the Golden era of Aquarius is yet to be seen.
People power
Nostradamus
Hapton woods is where I spent a lot of time as a kid.
Zylpha Skull was a family member clairvoyant medium.
The Pentagon covers 11.74 hectares of land, 7+4 =11.
11 people died in the gulf oil crisis and it was me made them buck up their ideas there. They had tried to plug the hole with mud! Can you believe that was a proper attempt at plugging the hole? I cant because I knew they didn’t want to plug the hole before getting a new well-head pumping out crude. They began drilling a new well-head and saying it was to relieve pressure on the hole as they take us all for fools. The real reason they drilled that new well-head was to make the area profitable and to cement their presence there. A second well-head would not relieve enough pressure to make the first hole easier to plug, you can try this out in an experiment, fill up a 2 litre plastic bottle with water, stand it on the sink and put a needle pin prick in the bottom of the side, observe how far the stream of water goes, then put another hole near to it, pressure isn’t relieved and they both spray out near enough to the same length the first did on its own.
When I heard BP had used mud in an obvious to me ‘meant to fail’ attempt at plugging the hole that was when I got involved. If they had plugged the hole immediately public and govt pressure would have forced them away from that danger area, by making a second well-head before fixing the leak they could stay and make the area profitable long before the hole was plugged, and thus giving them good reasons to say they need to stay for good. The next sentence is similar to what I told them, You plug it within 4 weeks with fast setting concrete, cap it and injection set the surrounding rock or I am gonna cause you more problems than you believe is possible, then giving them links to my sites. Within 3 weeks they had plugged the hole with fast setting concrete.
I worked mainly within brick and stone wall restoration, pointing being my main activity there, whilst working on the Ancoats Viaduct I had to use almost instant setting mortar mixes on walls that were spewing out streams of water, it is an established way to plug leaks with fast setting mortar and concrete. And despite this BP are gonna tell us they didn’t know this, even cartoon makers of the late 70s and early 80s knew fast setting concrete can stop anything in its path, but BP are gonna claim they had no idea.
We don’t even need crude but the powers that be make it appear as though we do, look at alternatives online, there’s plenty out there we could use as clean alternatives but our govts and their secret societies and industry ownership will not let us develop them alternatives.
Ace Of Spades is the most valuable card in the pack.
Apollo 11 being the first manned flight to the moon. People say it would be impossible to visit the moon due to some layer in space unable to be got through by our space programs, well I cannot comment about that cause I don’t know enough of it to be able too, but I do know the USA putting their flag on the moon was about claiming it for their selves.
Diana’s Death is a circumstance ill have to stop myself writing about here due to some royals being guilty of something. It will be explained in the Authorities book and just for the record here some of the guilty persons did get a justice and from the supernatural. A satanic influence was rife in their elders, satanists either hide what they are or admit it, them who hide it are the worst. This was the same satanic circle stood against by a supernatural source that connects with me, The Great Harlot prophecy that has been fulfilled around me. I’d never trust any of them lot except for one.
Jodrell Bank is a space radio telescope found in the North West of England, the region I’ve always lived in.
Yuri Gagarin was the first man to been recognised
as visiting space, it took me till 2013 to find out he was murdered by people
in the Kremlin, them who fabricated the story of him dying in a jet fighter
test flight. He tried to stop them putting
up the Soyuz hunk of junk but they didn’t want to listen cause they just wanted
it in space for the 50th anniversary of the communist
revolution. Every test flight exploded
either in the sky or on the ground, Yuri worked on testing it pre-flight, he noted
more than 2 hundred faults but the Kremlin weren’t bothered, it was worth the
risk for them, hundreds of faults, not one successful test flight and only Yuri
and his close friend tried to stop them putting it up. A bigger hero than he has ever been considered
by the rest of the world, much more intelligent than all of the Kremlin back in
them days, prepared to stand up against the Russian government when nobody else
would. He even threw a glass of wine in
the presidents face, I can’t remember the presidents name, it doesn’t deserve
space in my soul. I learnt of all this
from a Youtube video documentary, which ended with a statement similar to what
the US, UK & UN governments should consider, no governments based on
lies, secrecy and deception lasts.
One other thing, the manned Soyuz capsule hit soil at approximately 600 MPH, the wreckage was picked up afterwards, but look at what the US govt tell us about that plane that was supposedly crashed in Pennsylvania on the day of 9/11, their statements were, “ it on impact buried itself deep into the earth.” The Youtube video evidence of the Soyuz capsule crash site proves them to be feeding us lies. And them planes that hit the towers were not the planes they told us they were, that crash site in Pennsylvania was not what they told us it was, and what hit the Pentagon was not what they told us it was.
They never stop lying and can’t get by any day without it, one lie perpetuates hundreds more.
Secret Space- The SOYUZ Conspiracy http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VW___DcGGx0 That video documentary reckons Yuri may not have even gone to space, he being another propaganda to falsely prove their technological knowhow was superior to the rest of the world.
And NASA have stopped allowing live video links to their spacecraft because of all the unknown objects and activities seen within them videos. There is more going on out there than they want to prove to the public who fund that organisation. Mind manipulation occurring on another level, like how it occurs with most departments of them governments. They’ve even had talks, investigations and experimentation on how to suppress spirituality and beliefs and connections with the supernatural, which never surprised me one bit. Buddha, Jesus, Joan of Arc, Martin Luther King, Socrates, Muhammad, Zoroaster, Al-Hillaj Monsoor, all fair people of vision and new ways and executed mainly by the establishment of their favoured country. Yep governments of today have done a good job conning the world with atheist, secular and sceptical beliefs and ways but it will backfire on them all. All them great people executed by the establishment but we have a large portion of the masses not even believing most of them people did exist in the ways writings say of them. Also the ways of governments in denying UFO activity makes sure many don’t believe anything out of the ordinary is occurring in our skies. Governments of today are still at it, this time though failing in their wishes to execute UFO using people. You will be very lucky if you ever see a Western Democracy Government who are true to their word, true in all that they and only do what is best for the people and the planet, and you're paying them to be these ways and so am I.
If UFO activity increases in our skies to a level of convincing sceptics they exist governments will say it is a threat that needs stamping out with force, and will also put many false stories in the news about how they have been attacking governments, people of or objects of. They’ll even attack themselves so to falsify it being a UFO attack, like how they did on 9/11 with supposed terrorists.
All governments want from the masses is people who will give the best years of their life to earning taxes for them and who wont question authority and ways of.
Cecil Rhodes was another industrialist who took control of the British government and then stripped many countries of their assets.
Glastonbury is a spiritually influenced area of England and Stone Circle is 11 letters.
11.11 is the easiest time to type, and remembrance day is sometimes on the 11th of November, November being the 11th month, the ceremony even begins at 11 am.
Premiership (UK number one pro football league) and they have 11 players on the field.
World Series
Major League
SuperBowl //
Americas Cup
The Olympics
The Crucible
The Ryder Cup
World War One, World War Two and World War Three doesn’t fit in, some people say World War 111 does fit in but that is stretching things out of what is the norm for these names.
The Big Shake is 11 letters too, the time in the 2040s when earth will shake everywhere at the same time.
Tribulation
Seventh seal
Roman Empire
genghis kahn was another 11 letter named warlord who believed he received a plan from God to kill and invade.
harry truman (1884-1972), the man who dropped atomic bombs on Japanese civilian targets. He died in 72, the year in which I was born, that strange number many people associate with God.
Pudding Lane, the place where the great fire of London began.
There’s even a badge number 11 in the Matrix film, which is of a messiah like storyline and even its star has 11 letters in his stage name. Then next he starred in the fictional supernaturally rich film of Constantine, which their DVD release was on the 11th of July.
I can easily add many more of these strange number 11’s which either arise in important circumstances associated with me, my personal life or other peoples, but which these other references are more on a professional level, or a personal one, such as in my past voluntary psychic detective concerns.
The next document was found on the net.
The Secret behind the number 11
1) New York City has 11 letters
2) Afghanistan has 11 letters.
3) Ramsin Yuseb has 11 letters. (The terrorist who threatened to destroy the Twin Towers in 1993)
4) George W Bush has 11 letters.
5) New York is the 11th state.
6) The first plane crashing against the Twin Towers was flight number 11.
7) Flight 11 was carrying 92 passengers. 9 + 2 = 11
8) Flight 77 which also hit Twin Towers was carrying 65 passengers. 6 + 5 = 11
9) The tragedy was on September 11, or 9/11 as it is now known. 9 + 1+ 1 =11
10) The date is equal to the US emergency services telephone number 911.
11) The total number of victims inside all the hi-jacked planes was 254.
2 + 5 + 4 = 11
12) September 11 is day number 254 of the calendar year.
13) The Madrid bombing took place on 3/11/2004. 3 + 1 + 1 + 2 + 4 = 11.
14) The tragedy of Madrid
happened 911 days after the Twin Towers incident.
The most recognized symbol for the US, after the Stars & Stripes is the Eagle. The following verse is taken from the Koran, the Islamic holy book:
‘For it is written that a son
of Arabia would awaken a fearsome Eagle. The wrath of the Eagle would be felt
throughout the lands of Allah while some of the people trembled in despair still more rejoiced: for
the wrath of the Eagle cleansed the lands of Allah and there was peace.'
That verse is number 9.11 of the Koran, (so said this document online, I haven’t had chance to check if is correct)
I haven’t had time or chance to check if that is a passage from the Koran, if yes then I’d have to add that governments have given more than 4000 years of proof that they cant create peace. The USA is the most corrupt and criminal govt on the planet, they cannot be that Eagle cleansing lands of Allah, since 2001 death and despair is what the USA has created with their invasions, occupations, sanctions and threats, and the many countries since whose citizens they turned to rise up against them Islamic govts.
And as I wrote about the eagle in the previous paragraph and here about the USA not being that eagle and that I am such, on the 17th august, 2008, a budgerigar is feeding from my garden bird feeder. I strayed away from the computer to make a cup of tea then noticed it watching me while perching on the bird feeder. It must be one that's got free from some person cause they aint native to this country. They’re a small Australian parrot; this one is green, black and yellow. I’d just wrote about me being that ferocious Eagle then I see a budgie in my garden, that was more than strange.
It can be seen in the photo feeding in the tree from the bird feeder, it was a cheapo disposable camera I used so had no zoom function. It can be seen a bit left and up from the centre of the picture.
I was about to write about the eagle of the Koran from verse 9/11 (or what is claimed to be of the Koran) then a bird not native to England is seen wild in my garden, surely that’s no coincidence when many a time beforehand wild birds have acted strangely in my presence. I had just wrote the next paragraph of writing when I saw the budgie in my garden.
The US government cannot be the ferocious Eagle, that’s Gods authority and influence in me being displayed by me in the format of words, actions and plans to humanity. I’ll explain. The US emblem is the Bold Eagle; a Bold Eagle is precisely what you see of it, nothing else, just plain and simply what it appears to be, a ferocious bird who cares for nothing but himself and his own family and doesn’t care for how all other life thinks or reacts towards it. It has no fears and no predators to scare it, and doesn’t pretend to be anything hence the bold. The US government are not what they appear to be, they are not how they portray themselves in the public eye, they are something else. They are more like a fox or domesticated cat than a bold eagle, IE very sly and cunning with needless death and destruction to whomever they can get away with it.
When Osama appeared in his holy war request video that was when I got involved. He was a little East of Mazar E Sharif when he asked for Holy War, so I told the Pentagon this and some other important information, within 24 hours they were concentrating on my high command targets, and within 24 hours of that there was a mass Taliban retreat all over Afghanistan because high command got cut off from the rest. For there to be a mass Taliban retreat all over the country within a week of Osama requesting a Holy War it doesn’t need much adding too for people in that country and Islam to believe me. The coalition was bombing indiscriminately before I got involved, with many civilian targets getting mixed up for Taliban ones. After I got involved civilian targets were whittled down to an absolute minimum, but yes I did help to do in those close to Osama. They were protecting Osama and it was him who asked for Holy War, I would not have got involved if he hadn’t asked for that, and I know from my heart the Taliban would not have asked for Holy War if Osama was not with them, I didn’t want to get involved but had to at his request, just a shame he forgot about the prophecies and that he could become at the sticky end of them. Has to have been dajjal passing away by the hand of Christ. Osama had blinded Asians with his Western money and his Saudi royal blood but many of they had already moved into Godless ways. The Taliban high command got blitzed because of him, it was not my doing, the highest authority of supernatural origin gave me a handful of priority targets so it was Gods doing, and it was not my choice to get involved it was my responsibility to get involved cause Osama requested a Holy War. I didn’t even want to get involved but had too when his remarks had gone way below and above himself. Thousands of civilians were saved because I gave the coalition high command targets, God wanted me to do that as is where I got my information from as to where Osama and Company were.
He was a little East of Mazar E Sharif when starting bombing him and his men, and far to the East of there was another target given. Osama then started to move so I kept giving his new whereabouts till he was no more. Torah Borah was another target I gave, I am sorry to the Taliban but many of had moved into godless ways and they had Osama as high command asking for Holy war so I am sure they will respect me speaking in these ways, and if they don’t then I don’t care. God was not with Osama, he is with me.
The best thing the Taliban can do now is to abide by their new govt and to force the occupying coalition out. Afghanistan has had too much war and it needs a break so join up with the new govt and get rid of the Western troops and rebuild you’re country, Osama is now dead so there is no reason for the Western troops being there. Look Mr Talibans I do not respect or like my govt and their coalition govts, I know they are guilty of far worse crimes than any govt around today, but God has not given them their justice yet, they will get it when God wants them to get it. It is time for the Taliban to enter a new era of themselves and get rid of that name, the West will get their justice when God wants to give it to them. The Taliban have a chance at a new start and to be forgiven by God, the Western govts are far from getting into such a state.
*****
I reckon those many millions of people who find belief in me and then later read my Authorities Around Me book they’ll agree I’m that Eagle. I now and only after September 2001 don’t care for what people think of me so came out of hiding and was bold in being where I should be and how I should be, in sharing my experiences, beliefs and predictions of the future shortly after osama asked for a holy war. Osama publicly stated civilians need to be killed for the crimes of governments and also said that is Gods way, if anybody believes him then they are a joke, a flaw of humanity and intelligence, a stupid evil influenced low life kid. A disgrace to God.
My and Angels thoughts and emotions or knowledge’s of the future or influence of Gods authority sometimes move into written words and is sometimes seen as being ferocious but we would never be like that to everyone, just the lowlife idiots who prey on life for their own benefit.
I was the first to pinpoint the Le and La strangeness, similar to strange 11s but of lees and las, which is also in Eagle and O.B Laden’s Holy war requests took me out of hiding. I also knew construction expert Osama had nothing to do with attacking the twin towers. He’s a construction expert and didn’t target the load bearing lower floors. That doesn’t make sense when considering people failed to down the Twin Towers in the 90’s with a bomb and decades after New York’s Empire State Building was hit by a large jet and didn’t fall. If construction expert osama had planned it he’d have looked at when the towers failed to fall in the 90’s bomb attack and would have used his construction knowledge to know to target the lower load bearing sections with his planes. That would have caused instant tower collapse and pulling them over into other buildings.
I predicted the world trade center attacks to Greater Manchester Police back in the 90’s, I also predicted to the same Police authority the US would start an illegal war in Iran or a neighbour of Iran then weeks later the US first stated in the public their wishes to invade Iraq. I also predicted many more future news reports to Greater Manchester Police, one being US government links using Tesla earthquake causers in their enemy countries, then soon after a massive earthquake struck Afghanistan during the early stage invasion of that country, then next Iran had a massive earthquake, another country US government was reporting in the news they may invade and occupy and also to stop trade. Then when the US government believed Osama to be in the north of Pakistan they and Afghanistan had a massive quake. In Afghanistan the quake hit the Hindu Kush region and that was the same region they believed osama to be in right then.
The time span from 91 till 2001 earthquakes had increased in number by 20% and each decade before they were becoming more frequent too. There are prophecies which say, ‘during a time of earthquakes caused by man,’ well not many people know about them Tesla earthquake causers but I’m not the first to believe in them.
Anyway as you can see my writings get sidetracked all the time, back to 11 now. Are you unconvinced with this 11 thing? Do you think its imagination? Very strange or more than a coincidence? No matter what you believe each answer is an eleven-lettered word.
This next bit of writing is again from the net.
Try this and see how you feel afterwards:
Please do the following in a windows word document:
1. Highlight Q33 NY. This is the flight number of the first plane to hit one
of the Twin Towers.
2. Change the font size to 48.
4. Change the actual font to the WINGDINGS……………………
On the PC when you do as is asked above, this is what comes up: -
I’m not saying Microsoft are intentionally giving strange messages, but I am saying strangeness appears in more of our everyday occurrences than we yet know of. Anyways it wasn’t me who found this, I jus put it in my site.
We should ask GW and Co about the scull and bones since they were possibly a part of that secret freemason group people spoke of lots, or similar, offshoots or associations. Not very secret though are they since millions know about them. Wonder what they'd now think bout my possible royal blood coming over from Austria in Victorian times then taking on the surname of Skull. They came over here to hide who they were so they'd also have been able to hide their family links. May be the Star represents the man who put a terrorism insurance policy on the WTC weeks before they were destroyed, him who was in the towers every day but not the day they were destroyed, he is Jewish. The bible does warn about people pretending to be, and falsely claiming to be Jewish so please don’t generalise.
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Le and la sounding words I’ve noticed
appearing in strange ways like how it occurs with eleven, hope you noticed the
le in eleven then, 11 even looks like 2 l’s.
Lif (pronounced Leef) is the
Scandinavian mythological name of the mother and father of a new race of humans
that will arise on earth during their prophesised times of Ragnorak, when
considered next to my listing of many le/la sounding combination of letters it
appears to most believers of my claims it must be some kind of supernatural
influence putting them names into being in the first place. There are parts of the supernatural who know
a long time in advance what will occur to humanity in general or to
individuals, and they are able to influence humanity massively, usually with
unknown telepathic connections with.
I know how it occurs with good and bad
as well as the amazing and normal, as it does with elevens, which can only be
attributed to the bad side of the supernatural first beginning things of these
sorts, so then the nice side copying so to make sure everything balances itself
out. I don’t believe the awful side of
unknown origin life forms had a place on this planet, I believe they
infiltrated it via their own deviousness.
These next detailed names are all the
places I’ve lived in that have those same le/la combinations within.
I was born on Whitelegge street, in
Elton (pronounced L tun), Clayton Lee Moors is where I spent years of my
childhood. As a family we stayed at the Fernlea Hotel every year and my first
given surname was Alexander.
Uri Geller, when I was a kid and
watching his live television broadcasts when trying to prove his telepathic
abilities I always connected and always got the correct answer, even telepathy
is another le.
Accrington Stanley F.C. Accrington is the nearest town from 2 of my
childhood homes. I think they were
poaching other teams players by paying them and when teams were supposed to be
amateurs, which helped them to become one of the founder members of the
professional league division one. So in
many ways Accrington was one beginning of professional football.
Underley Hall School is where I spent
most of my secondary schooling. Ringley
I lived in for a while. Kirkby Lonsdale
is the town close to Underley.
Walmersley road I had 8 addresses there. Kearsley I lived within, Burnley was a place I used to visit
every week and my favourite football team when I was a child. Astley I lived for a year, and the closest
town was Leigh. Hindley I lived in for
9 days, and also lived in Ringley.
Lancashire I’ve there for a lot of my life.
It was even a with the surname of Laden who influenced me to want to tell the public about myself 15 years before I’d planned to tell people.
Then there was a man called Anton
La’vey who was the founder of the church of satan, he even got a bigger mention
in the public domain than me. Mind you
though I’d probably only ever want to give one interview so I’d probably be
better off waiting.
I’ve worked in Leigh and Leyland, both
being Lancashire towns, I’ve always lived in Lancashire and Greater Manchester,
I know no le or la in the latter but it doesn’t need any, how it is says
enough.
Stanley terrace was close to one
previous home and even a successful football team I coached a few times where
called Guardian Angels, they were situated on Lee Lane. I’ve also lived
near Hereford and Stamford Hill, the only places I lived in that don’t hold
these Lee similarities, but Stamford Hill is in London, and near Hereford I was
living and working on an apple farm.
As a comparison of other supernatural
instances occurring I can mention Jerusalem, Bethlehem, Israel, Galilee and
Palestine, the places associated with another persons historical
life. Some even called him the
Galilean.
In the film The 5th Element, the Messiah-like woman portrayed within was given
the nickname of Lelu and the actresses name was Milla.
Peter Beardsley. A pro football player I helped to score a
goal past Peter Schmeichel at Manchester Uniteds stadium.
A pet I adopted was called Pickles
before I adopted her.
Burnley F. C. was my childhood
favourite football team, even a next-door neighbour from my childhood used to
play professionally for them, who was Ashley Hoskin, and I think I should have
known Italy would win the world cup soccer tournament in 2006.
P. Lemesurier wrote a book concerned
with aspects of the future Christ’s life and Element books published one of
those versions. (The Great Pyramid
Decoded). Peter Lorie wrote a book on prophecies surrounding the New Age
man described in ancient prophecies, books I acquired before learning of this
le/la thing.
A Far Eastern cultural dance called
Leela is symbolic of representing the dance between good and evil on earth,
good and evil of spiritual influences or human ones, I’m not precisely sure
which it represents, possibly both.
Then we have the Dalai Lama.
Members of the clergy who
represent the Pope are called legates, and more than a dozen Popes shared the
name of Leo.
I’m left handed and also of the left
politically and parliament is a waste of millions of pounds each week, sorry
had to get political then.
I’ve even been a successful advisor to
legislators of our Labour government but I’d expect the Labour govt to lie and
say otherwise cause whoever put forward my ideas would have said they were
their own ideas.
Elysium is the Roman mythological
Heaven and Valhalla is the Scandinavian one.
Limbo is supposed to be a place of nothing for dodgy spirits, I’ve seen
it and yeah it doesn’t look too good, just an empty mass of darkness and awful
spirits.
Allah is the Islamic name of God.
Konkachila is one native North
American name for God.
Then there are prophecies giving the
name of The Lamb of God.
An artist called Antony Gormley created the then U. K. ’s largest sculpture, The Angel of the North, which its wingspan is near equal to the length of a jumbo jet.
Have Leprechauns harmed or helped me?
Or a similar such life form? Just a bit
of a laugh here but there will be some sort of truth in this and them people. We have 3 and 4-foot tall humans today so
I’m sure there was some time ago if not now one and two foot tall people on
earth. Archaeological finds have found
fossil remains of 3 foot tall human like people.
Holy, Apostles, leyline,
Element, miracle, Leviathon, Levicticus, as well as Levi and Levites, Lent and
Lectern, Lord and Apostle, Bible and Lourdes.
I did share details of my life to
nearly every local religion in the year 2003, and then in 2004 Lent was on the
9th of February, my birthday.
And then these Lee instances don’t
just occur around the supernatural and everyday life, they also occur in
circumstances that aren’t too nice.
Enola Grey being one, the US bomber they used to bomb Japan with nuclear
weapons. Then we can say Lincoln was
the first US president to be assassinated by his opposition, and Lee Harvey
Oswald was the man they intentionally incorrectly blamed for the assassination
of President Kennedy. Nelson Mandela,
the man imprisoned for near to 30 years for standing up against the crimes
committed to his people by the govt.
Llandisilio is where somet strange
occurred when I visited, they even had 2 public houses when I visited; one
called Angel Inn and on the other side of the road was The bush. It seemed relevant in describing Mr Bush
authority of following me around to find out what I know.
Bob Marley and The Wailers, John
Lennon and Elvis Presley, then Bruce Lee was another taken by a kind of
supernatural attack on himself. An
attack similar in nature to paralysing attacks.
I didn’t want to mention hitler, or the
swastika is made up of L’s but was convinced to mention such. Zyclon was one gas they used, mussolini they
used him too, there was napoleon and stalin.
Holy Roman Empire would be another, and British Rule.
Excalibur was the mythological sword of
King Arthur, then the mythological place of Avalon from the same legends, even
Camelot was one castle.
Lord deserves a mention.
Eve’s apple would have been meat, The
Pearly Gates of Heaven and Glastonbury being a spiritual place of England.
Then there’s monoliths and megaliths
at the stone circles, and many monoliths close by to my home in kearsley within
the Outwood Nature Reserve, dunno why they call it a nature reserve though
cause they do nothing to help nature in there and let us lot ruin it.
In Outwood Nature Reserve there’s
loads of modern art monoliths and there’s loads of leylines close by too, a
kind of major intersecting junction of many.
The monoliths look like new age ones and the cross chiselling brings to
mind the obvious.
Spiritual leader, legend, apostles,
then many major news reports hold many of these le/la’s.
The Statue of Liberty and Liberty Bell
in Philadelphia, the so-called symbol of US freedom.
Lang was the surname of a troublesome
spirit I knew of before I learnt of all these lees and laas.
Windscale and Sellafield would be the
high-risk nuclear power station on Lancashire’s shoreline. And there were a few television reports over
concerns about leukaemia in the surrounding areas.
The language of England was definitely slightly supernaturally influenced within its own structure and most European languages were influenced by Latin.
Police, politicians, parliament, legalities, legislation, this listing can go on and on but I’ll leave it be for now.
The letter L is a fairly rare used letter, falling in the lowest third of percentages of each letter use. So its not coincidental cause it seems to most people who have experience of my telepathic capabilities to be intentional on someone’s part.
That isn’t it all though; there were many other lees arising in areas of either my physical life or supernatural one. Such as when conducting psychic detective works many le/la words or names would arise, either being part of the name of the perpetrator, victim or place of.
Our era is also classed as the new millennium and everyone wants to be a millionaire.
Miracles, another le. My mum has a ly in her name and it was cause of Osama B Laden’s Holy War requests why I began writing books about 25 years earlier than I wanted to.
That le and la strangeness of words occurs in lots of circumstances I don’t want to mention, such as my psychic detecting of kid killers. But when writing this I’m living on Gillibrand Street. A girl with the surname of Williams was my first love and Lisa my second. Myself also reckoning the Holy Grail is a state and way of the soul, not an object. Faster than Light is how me and my Alien friends will eventually help humanity off this planet, and an advanced particle generator being the main of that technology. L, lee’s and la’s it has occurred lots in many particulars of my psychic detecting, it batters my head when I see it so try not to log it into my memory. It is much vaster than this paragraph suggests and you will now you know notice it in major news reports, and Laden being the man made me want to go public long before I planned too due to his Holy War requests.
I always supported my local football teams, no Lee’s, L’s and L’as throughout that but something strange did appear in their names. First was Burnley, then Blackburn, next was Bury and I struggled with liking Bolton due to them taking all Bury’s best players but did want them to win all they came up against, and each I supported always did better than usual whilst I was supporting them. Blackburn dropped a league in 2012 when I came back to Lancashire, had run out of my luck by then I think.
And then there is Lucifer, originally being named Morning Star (11 letters) before his fall from heaven then being renamed Satan. But his time will come, prophecies predict his demise with God winning the war in Heaven and on Earth. From what I’ve experienced of the awful side of the supernatural it doesn’t have as much power, influence, wisdom, knowledge or abilities as the nice side. But it does have a bigger grip on Earth and humanity than the nice side, but which comes to an end soon. How soon though I don’t know, in the amount of historical significance 100 years could mean soon.
How all these strange things occur is a bit too much for me to comprehend totally, unless I’m considering our true selves are elsewhere controlling these body’s we have here. Life being a kind of virtual reality simulation, a computed system or similar, like how the film The Matrix depicted. Life is just a flash of time in our existence my supernatural contacts always made sure I wrote about.
It would make perfect sense this physical life being a programmed system of sorts when considering our God is not protecting the defenceless and innocent on Earth as much as I suspect reps of could, the awful side of the supernatural infiltrating it against the will of its maker. All the great workers of God were not immune to harms so its not as if its one set of rules for the masses and others for their lot.
As a kid I once broke away from my body and found myself floating off into space, and was then approached by 4 or 5 police officer like persons, they couldn’t understand how I was where I was and were there to take me back home, I wouldn’t let them near me but then gave up, and when they grabbed me within a second or two woke up in bed gasping for air. Had I died from another supernaturally influenced breathing difficulty? Its seems to me to have been such.
And if it is the case that this life and universe is a computed system of sorts, or similar, then the awful side of the supernatural somehow infiltrated that system against the will of its makers, but I’ve also experienced how the nice side of the supernatural is much more powerful than the awful side, more learned, more knowledgeable, more advanced and much more courageous, the awful side are very fearful of them and do their best to keep their distance.
And I’ve been in the spiritual realms during sleep and some of the technology there is far in advance of what is on earth, long before I read of any bible descriptions of them places I found similar to what the bible said of some of them technologies, what can only be described as spirit programmers, a kind of like screen on a pedestal than you place you're hand on which then transmits energies, information and programming into the soul touching it. I’ve seen chairs capable of similar but the opposite direction, put you're hands on the arms and it takes things from the soul to be given elsewhere.
Whichever way people want to look at the Universe, either in considering it to be a construction of God, or to be an accident of nature, it is far too much for any of us and all of us to comprehend totally. Where did everything come from? Where did them ingredients come from? How did that space begin to exist? What was the first life and how did that begin? What is the earliest moment known to any life? How did anything begin to exist? Was there a time of nothing but nothing isn’t possible? Science and professions cannot answer any of these questions, so my theory of life in the physical may be being a computed system or similar is as viable as any theory given to us by professional people.
My supernatural friends tell me the universe was created so to give physical existence to spiritual beings, now if we compare some dreams to that of a spiritual existence then there is no doubt the spiritual exists. So according to my supernatural friends the spiritual existed first, then the physical, but they can’t answer where the spiritual came from.
*****
I’ve also noticed myself to be inundated with many other strange and bizarre coincidences, which right up till the present date continue to occur. Not only were these moments based within my psychic and supernatural experiences and abilities but they also occur in physical form as well. Like how it occurred with lee/la in names and words but only being similar to the details ill share with you.
I wasn’t the first person to notice this, people coming to the area to check on my telepathic abilities told me about all the strange coincidences held in local place names, add boards or similar.
For a start I live very close to the A666 road but we shouldn’t associate all instances of this number with evil. Many scholars believe it, 666 the mark of the beast equates to Roman Emperor Nero, and within Cabbalistic Judaism 666 represents perfection. The bible has 66 books, it says the world was made in 6 days and there are 6 cardinal points, North, East, South, West, Up and Down. And then there is the 6th sense which them religions said is of the devil, they'd never say Jesus was of the devil (well many did whilst he lived!) but he was using his 6th sense more than most, and if any person tried to emulate this, or do similar its all evil to them religions. 666 is also a very strange number in mathematics. And then there’s one other part of a religion I say is wrong, where it says Israel was promised to certain people by God, just another way for people to control the future, to make sure there would be numerous attempts to take this land, and therefore eventually they would be successful. God never put borders on the land, people did that. God never told people to invade, occupy and turn to war, people said that was of God. I don’t even believe God made the weeks, for they are a manmade thing claimed to be of God. There are no natural borders on weeks, but there are of months, seasons and years. People probably said weeks were of God so to get people to give 5 out of 7 days to industry.
And them religions which said if you’re not one of us then you’re going to hell. It doesn’t take a genius to work out all they wanted was to control all the people with fear, and to turn people against the true Gods plan with humanity.
I only have to compare my psychic, spiritual, telepathic, supernatural and UFO experiences and abilities with those of the greats to know I must be in close contact with whoever from unknown origins helped the greats fulfil the prophecies and expectations of a rep of God, and how I am today is how humanity will become. The future will prove me right, not one person today can prove me wrong but they will try and use formation of words to suggest I’m wrong.
Christianity and Catholocism in the name of Christ and God executed millions of people with their invasions, crusades, witch-hunts and criminalisation of spiritual paths and religions in Europe that were not of their own. Do you really need me to say they were some of the representatives and initiators of evil, the evil false prophets mentioned in their own bible. Even the Roman Emperors were these too, claiming to be Gods and killing off Christians. And then European royalty deluded themselves into believing they had a God given right to control the masses and invade and occupy which ever countries they wished too, and using Christian based religions to gain public backing for.
For a person to say ‘if you're not of our religion then you’re going to hell’ is of evil and not good. It doesn’t matter what religion or spiritual path people are a part of, or if they are part of none, if they only do good to good people then they are on Gods side. And despite many governments today doing a mass of evil on the world scene my supernatural contacts advise me to advise humanity and other countries not to rise up against them in violent ways, there is no way God would be this way now but was of different ways in the past and future. Self defence yes, but attack, retaliation and invasion no.
I believe in much of what the bible says but not all of it, it’s too big for me to go into great detail about.
There’s loads of biblical terminology held in place names found close to my previous address, which is where I lived when first starting to tell people about myself. I know many people will say “but there's loads of biblical terminology held everywhere”, yes I know that but then there's loads of other similar strange names close to me. And it wasn’t me who first noticed this strangeness close to my home in Kearsley, people commenting about my books who had come to see my telepathic capabilities noticed them so then told me about it.
St Peter’s Way, Moses Gate country park, Moses Gate itself and its many Moses Gate named businesses. Trinity Way, St Saviour, The A666 road, Holy Trinity and Trinity retail Park. There’s loads more but I haven’t had time to check em all out.
On top of all these biblical place names held within the local areas there are to date about 14 businesses situated on that same road in Farnworth, Kearsley and Bolton and who are all named after biblical places, mythological terminology or similar. Those names, advertisements or businesses are Giants seat, Arc, Samson, The 3 crowns, Trojan, The Whitehorse, Lords, The Blackhorse and even an A. D. sports. And it doesn’t end with the above as there are many other sign’s which are also esoterically linked with either my life, my supernatural experiences or spirituality and mythology in general. Those other advertising signs, road sign’s and similar, incorporate the following mythological names and again these businesses can all be found on mainly the same one road:
Nemesis. Which mean’s retributive justice, or in Greek mythology is the name of a Goddess usually portrayed as the agent of divine punishment for wrongdoing or presumption.
Atlas Blinds. There are many differing advertising mentions of atlas in Kearsley, Farnworth and Bolton; in Greek mythology was one of the Titans. How it is associated with my mythological claims is cause when I telepathically connect with earth to look at the future all I see is, erm, a whole load of trouble for humanity, we do have a good future though so that’s where we should be looking too most.
Isis restaurant, in Egyptian mythology a nature Goddess.
Eden is a new business near to my home too.
In Spirit too.
Apollo, In Greek mythology was the Son of Zeus.
Olympus was the Greek mythological home of the Gods.
Gateway, The name 12th Imam and Mahdi represents The Gate, what that represents I never had chance to find the relevant publications.
Golden Village, the Golden Age of Aquarius.
Trident, This was the sign of Poseidon, a Greek God like being.
High Grove, The high grove in the sky. Groves do have many common inclusions within Celtic and spirituality in general.
Golden Crown. (11 letters again) A fivefold crown is mentioned in Peter’s Great Pyramid book and is also a feature of The Great Pyramid of Gizah itself, and many prophecies do mention the same royal or crown links. Erm if I said I have been led to believe (from my own family members) that were are related to the Hapsburgs, this I am not proud of one bit but if it is true then is another prophecy I’ve fulfilled. I do suspect it to be true, due to one family relative tracing our family back to them, he reckoned that part of family came over to England from Austria sometime before the first world war so to avoid a load of troubles, they took on the name of Skull and were a splinter group part of that family, not a secretive sector. I’m thinking it must be true due to family members who always managed to secure ‘safe’ or responsible positions within the armed forces during the world wars. A tank driver, a machine gunner in the trenches, a commander of artillery on frigates, a sergeant and Sergeant Bilko even had an influence on family in the Army. They got caught stealing lorry loads of tyres from the British Army in Panama, the national newspaper headline said, Sergeant Bilko strikes again! And then we had a Chief Constable who was also a freemason lodge grandmaster; no way he could have ascended to them positions without links in the highest authorities of this land. I’m sort of like the tearaway and landing into very minor troubles lots, but then that only ever occurred when only authorities knew I could be unknown to myself controlled via telepathy. When religious persons learnt I’m able in those ways writing was my main.
People believe all sorts of me, 1, they believe I am what I claim to be, 2, they suspect I am what I claim to be. 3, they suspect I am a part of the black nobility and only following their plans of a messiah, 4, they don’t believe anything of what I claim. Nobility doesn’t want me writing all of what I give to the public and I will write lots more against them lot and similar, so that rules out suspicion number 3.
There is even a business called Lee Lighting (11 letters again), they are found very close to my home when I lived there.
There are also lots of advertising references in these areas that use the word Reality as the name of their company, they being a business situated close by in Farnworth and the same name being written on the sides of all their many vehicles. My own statement of, one person’s reality isn’t every person’s reality, is being directed towards sceptical people here but then one day and onwards my reality will be all peoples.
Dragon Capital being another local business. The picture is a Far Eastern serpent like dragon picture I drew as a 14 year old, at least a decade before I learnt of prophecies that say the man will take on and kill a serpent like being. I wont be taking on a physical mythological creature in this lifetime and earthly plane, those references will be just definition for something from a spiritual plane in the future but then some prophecies predict it will be government authorities of sorts so could be both or one of. The smiley face seen on that picture was drawn by Alan Lamb (from Skelmersdale) my friend from secondary school, which him drawing on this picture is also strange and bizarre in itself, due to his name of Lamb. I drew this picture from 2 separate advertisements of the Rambo films and the Nemesis arcade game. Some prophecies do mention battling serpents and battling dragons, they weren’t meant to be direct references but being esoteric for life forms not usually of humanity.
Steals. Their shop advertising boards say: There is no place like this place anywhere near to this place so this must be the place.
Atlantis, Mind, Adams, Revolution and 65 are also strangely linked with my claims of strange and bizarre coincidences and incorporated into business names also situated on the same road in Farnworth and Kearsley. I expect a few to change their names and a few new ones to move in so this list is correct for now in 2008 but could and would change through time.
Then on the nearest roundabout to my home is an ad board of, New Jerusalem Church.
Not only are there these advertising sign’s we also have Pyramid Park in Bury, it had many small and large landscaped pyramid features within.
I was born in Bury and even that sounds slightly strange to some people from other countries.
On the other hand people can say I live in the United Kingdom and many prophecies did precisely predict I’d live in the New Kingdom.
And then my offering myself for telepathic testing advertisement within Marshal Cavendish’s X-Factor magazine appeared in strange ways too. It was issue 37, the Newsxtra supplementary document, in the Bizarre Bazaar classified ads section. At the time 3 and 7s were appearing in my life more than lots, it was very strange, and were also my lucky numbers back then. They ran a story on Anton LaVey in this issue, the founder of the Church of Satan. The other headlining stories on the front cover make me go deep into thought too, Sudden Impact, do extraterrestrials leave evidence of their visits to earth? My telepathic abilities are evidence of their visits to me. And the girl from the paranormal investigating group who successfully tested me for telepathy she also had an advertisement within this issue, asking for people to get in touch with her if they can prove anything of the psychic or supernatural.
And now in 2013 I live at 55, aside from everything else they learn of me that’s gonna cause a lot of local Muslims to believe more easily. And there is none of this religious and spiritual terminology in the town I’m now living, so people cannot say I’m just imagining it all, and please remember it was not me who first noticed all that strangeness with terminology, other people told me about it.
One day in 2002 I tried to disprove The 9 Angel’s claim’s of all these strange and bizarre instances held within names by stating in thought’s this, “There are no strange instances with my adopted surname so it must just be coincidental all these esoterically linked association’s held within these other name’s and my own. ” Their immediate reply in my mind was this, “Well actually Magnus, Rawstron signifies; RAW Science = TRON, because everything has its own energy and was brought into being by a supreme being. ” For people who don’t know of the film Tron, it has a saviour like storyline throughout, where a man enters a computer system and liberates everyone held in captivity within. The kids film is not of the normal formatted video images though, everything within the computer system glows with bright neon like energy. Thus being the descriptive part of, everything has its own energy, something science has known for close to a hundred years. Shock was my only emotion immediately after hearing this about my surname and I didn’t really know how to reply in thoughts. Then their next reply in thoughts were, “ That shut you up didn’t it”, which it did very easily. Yeah I know that isn’t exactly a complex mathematical working but I’m uneducated so they have to deal with what I know.
My supernatural friends use numbers for lots of things, but with me they have to keep it basic. The 9 Angels, The One, Tenby, The Seventh Seal, Eleven. And then they’ve put their mathematical advancement in many of our ancient sites, if you know a lot about maths check this out, Carl Munck The Code, http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Xw9lTB0hTNU&list=FLFlcVZ1MEw9GGcmqX6ok7OA&feature=mh_lolz I don’t understand most of the maths in that video.
Many authors have claimed that whoever was the architect of the Great Pyramid in Gizah was obsessed with numbers and also a mathematical genius, and the equation description of my adopted surname verifies for readers that who ever my supernatural friends are they know more about me than me and have the same obsessions with numbers authors have indicated long before hearing of me. They even call ‘him’ fallen angel number 13.
All the strange circumstances never cease to occur in my life, only becoming more in number and strangeness the more I write for people. When writing for religious groups in 2003 during one-moment angels in my mind said this, “Magnus, will you please open the dictionary by picking a page and word randomly for us”. On a number of occasions I’d played this proof game with them, where we were speaking in our minds of things then they instruct me to open my very large Oxford English reference book by picking a page randomly to open. Then the first word I see on the page would be directly concerned with the subject matter supernatural friends and I were just speaking of in thoughts. I didn’t see the point of playing this proof game anymore so replied in thoughts with, “No, I’m not playing these silly games any more”. Their reply then said, “Please Magnus, we wont ask you to do it again”. Reluctantly I agreed (in thoughts as always) but added they better make it worthwhile as I wasn’t going to play the game again. She then replied with, “Thank you, we will make it worthwhile and wont ask you to do it again”. Reaching for the large dictionary/reference book that was on the floor closed, I sat on the settee with closed eyes, moved closer to the book then reached with one hand. When my fingers touched the pages I decided to point one finger at the closed pages then an Angel instructed me whereabouts to choose a page. As my finger scanned the pages a thought went through my mind and said, “There”. I stopped moving my finger and fully opened whichever page my finger opened first; my eyes were still closed at this point. I opened the pages then looked and the first word I saw was nimbus. I didn’t have a clue as to what it meant so had to then read the definition of, which is as follows: A bright cloud surrounding a deity, person or thing.
A few weeks after this I came to the part of my literature when explaining these things so decided to look at my dictionary so to include the full definition of nimbus. I reached for the dictionary and opened the pages, the first word I looked at on that occasion was nativity, only that time angels hadn’t asked me to look for a word randomly it just happened naturally.
A few months after this event I informed many local religious groups of my life. It wasn’t long before masses of local people learnt of my telepathic abilities and me and so were able to connect with aspects of such. One day in 05 whilst writing parts of this book was sat at home when a person from Bolton asked in thoughts to try the random page and word routine, with the copy of the Holy Bible I own. I thought out aloud to local people and in particular spoke out directly to Asian people for them to take note and witness this moment, told them what I was about to try and many hundreds did hear me. Opening the Bible and the first word I saw was the first word from a paragraph of writing concerned with war in Mesopotamia. It was identical to conflict and terrorist circumstances occurring in today’s Western Democratic initiated Iraqi crisis. To be precise it said, Nebuchadnezzar sent for 5000 war chariots. (An Iraq king from biblical times)
In 2008 I again tried the bible random word and page routine this time asking to find mention of war in Iraq and again war in Mesopotamia was the first statement I saw. On about 7 or 8 occasions I’ve tried this with the bible, every occasion each circumstance detailed that I looked at first was identical to whatever was running through my mind before trying. And anybody who wishes to be on the side of invading armies deserve nothing more but to be with them lot. Tony Blair bombed all the Serbian Police stations then years later Serbia was cleared of war crimes, surely in Serbia Tony Blair was the war criminal but no the US,UK & UN authority wont ever put their own low life’s into a fair trial.
Do people who side with US, UK & UN armies really believe gun toting anti establishment in the form of invading a country is the best way forward? Europe invaded and occupied more than a third of the world, and the USA is the biggest aggressor since world war two, I really cannot see why people side with that and I don’t want too because they deserve each other. Violence doesn’t solve problems, that’s how governments teach us to be but then they themselves use violence to control or oust governments who wont give them what they want. It’s more to do with getting their grubby business interests in countries who wont allow them in that way.
I tried the
random page with the bible again on the 9th of October 2006. This time many thousands of people again
witnessed the event via telepathy. I
asked a question in thoughts to find something to do with me then was instructed
to try to open the bible three quarters of the way through. I looked at the pages and picked an area,
then as I began to open the pages the bible itself flicked more pages over in
one action so it choose which particular page to find as mine was only close to
what the supernatural wanted me to find.
I heard the pages flick over and felt them, then when opening saw a
paragraph of writing before the pages were fully open. Thoughts told me to start reading that
paragraph and it was verse John 14.
That verse began like this: “ Let not you’re hearts be troubled;
believe in God, believe also in me. ”
When I imagine what God would be like I imagine the most highly intelligent person ever to live anywhere, otherwise he wouldn’t be God of our Universe and beyond. So I sometimes try to ascertain unknowns of the supernatural by assuming unknown very high levels of intelligence. God is secretive even to me and is to most people and spirit too, so sometimes I have to theorise my beliefs of God or his Angels by just expecting extremely very high intelligence in all that they do. So I reckon God would always know a highly intelligent way around all problems, and I’d always like to be how I believe God to be, so people should always be like that too, either in their life, culture or problems.
My 1995 (or 96) released Oxford English reference book, the same book my supernatural friends have used to prove their existence to me in the ways mentioned also has a slightly strange set of words found next to the title of Mahdi. Those words are this and are type-written in the book precisely how I’ll type it next: (L, neut. of Magnus great) This is the only place in this reference book that the name Magnus can be found and is only 16 millimetres distance from the title Mahdi. Mahdi being the Islamic name for a new spiritual leader. They actually predict the return of Christ too but I cannot ever believe I was Christ in a previous life, so I have to say their Mahdi prophecies and Christ’s return prophecies are of the same person.
The man they say will reinstate Justice and beliefs of God and the supernatural just before the end of the old world begins.
In 2003 there was a day when I handed some booklets about me to a local Islamic centre, that evening there was thunder and lightening in Bolton, it wasn’t a bad omen it was a sign of natural power. All sorts strange occurs with me and the environment and it wont cease, has slowed down a lot but only cause I’ve gotta catch up with my writings. What I suspect the public will see of me is the telepathic, sky or space based supernatural occurrences, UFO interaction, predicting the future and may be something else.
_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The UFO book, in its genre and the awe
of inspiration and atmosphere it creates nothing else comes close (it is
brighter than the other 2 titles overall outlook) and is only concerned with
the UFO people in my life and soul, even in its magnitude of experience and the
insights I give it never lets down.
It’s the complexity of everything why
it will take me quite a while to finalise 3 books, I was still working some
things out whilst also gaining more experiences and insights, on top of at the
beginning of writing me not being able to write to half decent standards. Each book will probably need one more
re-write but that time by someone with a decent education.
I forget precisely how old I was when the UK government first learnt of me, I do though remember it was the same week school first taught me how to write letters, I was 6 or 7 year old.
It was one afternoon while sat at home after school thoughts instructed me to write my first letter, obvious to me now it was my supernatural friends controlling me down this path, but at the time they were keeping their presence in my soul secret from myself. The reason for them being secretive in these ways was so I wasn’t aware of them controlling me via telepathy, if I had of known I would not have liked it and would have tried to block them out with constant running thoughts, that’s what I had to do back in Bolton as an adult when neighbours on a council estate ganged up on me due to my telepathic invasions, blocking them out with constant running thoughts so is what I’d have resorted too as a kid with the supernatural, although before me being 6 years old they were in my thoughts in a known sense by myself and I liked them being there. After 6 years old the supernatural didn’t want me to know about them being in my thoughts because I would have spoke to people in my family about it, and with them being irreligious, secular and not believing in that sort of thing I would have become another of them victims of secular and irreligious countries. Psychosis, thought disorder, just two of the misdiagnosis they label all psychics. There was also other reasons the supernatural was hiding in my thoughts as my own thoughts, so that authorities would believe I was acting alone and then so you could all see from my books how these so-called progressed society authorities individuals reacted to a 7 year old kid who was only being antiestablishment in lawful ways with words. The letter the supernatural controlled me to write was for the UK primeminister, James Callaghan. I was to write in the letter that I was telepathic able and that I was also the man predicted in prophecies.
So I wrote that letter, and it went
something similar to this:
Dear primeminister,
I’m 6 year
old and the man predicted in prophecies, I am telepathic able, psychic and you
the primeminister will die when I am becoming public knowledge.
Yours faithfully
Magnus Rawstron
I signed and dated the letter, gave my
home address then put it in an envelope and sent to 10 Downing Street, London,
the home of the UK primeministers. At
the time I didn’t know what repercussions it would cause, I just sent it and
never expected any sort of reaction to begin.
I know it seems a bit extreme but that primeminister like all the other
country leaders put the country before people; he deserved that lawful
prediction of his future. The atheist
who worked as a child teacher in church, the man who opposed nuclear
disarmament and wrote papers against the Japanese, him who put a cap on wage
increases so to protect the £ and then said there was no crisis, he worked in
trade unions before becoming primeminister then put a cap on wage
increases. A self declared atheist whom
before he said that in public had gained evidence of my telepathic
capabilities. Him whom the supernatural
later told me had many corrupt links within industry, and I would be able to
use the supernatural to find out more of him we don’t yet know but I’ve stopped
performing psychic detecting, uncovering other people is not what I do anymore,
I’ve had enough of it and seen enough of the irreligious and atheist to last 10
life times. We are so very accustomed
to the demonisation of religions, such as hearing news reports similar to
these, ‘Religious extremist kills dozens,’ ‘Religious fanatic found guilty
of child abuse,’ but when will the powers that be whom own news
reporting allow true news reports in that are similar to this, ‘Atheist
kills dozens,’ and ‘Atheist found guilty of child abuse.’ They don’t allow news reporting like that
because they want to distance the masses from the supernatural; they like to
falsely make it look like a flaw and undesirable way to be. Yeah I know that
letter wasn’t exactly nice, but on world leader status most of them lot don’t
deserve nice reactions too.
My supernatural friends know
everything there is to know about whoever they want to learn about, no action,
emotion or plan can be hidden from them, so whatever else Callaghan got up too
the public wont know about and I wont uncover it. But you could do that, checking my Aquarius Upon Us for
how to become psychic if you are a person whom can be trusted by the
supernatural they will let you learn things that without the supernatural you
would not be able to achieve.
After I sent that letter I never knew
they were following me around soon after the letter was sent, their security
persons, political links and freemason affiliations, following me around and
controlling me via telepathy but I did on one afternoon suspect they were
there. On that occasion they were (in
the least) trying to scare me, they had been controlling me via telepathy to
walk for miles on many days, one such afternoon when walking along a country lane
many language thoughts, images in thoughts and emotions were making it appear
that many were driving past me and trying to drive over me with their vehicles,
trying to kill me via a road traffic accident (one of the established ways for
corrupted persons to bump people off in ways that don’t look like murder) but
they were unable too due to a supernatural unknown preventing them from turning
their vehicles into me. The images,
thoughts and emotions in me got so intense I became scared so had to walk away
from the road and just stand and take stock of the situation, thoughts were
telling me they were trying to kill me but were unable too, more of them lot
pretending to be of the supernatural in my thoughts which I at the time
believed to be the supernatural in me, so after about 5 minutes of weighing up
the situation continued my walk home but now had a big smile on my face. It was they putting them thoughts into my
mind about what they were trying, coupled with them pretending to be the
supernatural and telling me via telepathy they were failing. At the time the supernatural were still as
my thoughts in an unknown way by myself, like how the authorities individuals
were doing, the supernatural had to counter them by pretending to be my own
thoughts, and throughout the remainder of my childhood the supernatural stayed
secretive in there.
Now I’m an adult the supernatural tell
me time after time they were in fact trying to run me down but couldn’t turn
their vehicle wheels into me, which I find too hard to believe. Similar occurred when in France on a cycling
holiday with my brother, more than a thousand mile bike ride for a little over
4 weeks. This time it was the leg of
the journey where we entered the remotest region we rode through, an area of
miles of wheat fields on a highish altitude plateau, somewhere in-between Paris
and Chartres. There were only three
days out of more than 30 when I felt as though their French Freemason dodgies
were trying, the remotest region we rode through, the last leg of our journey
and whilst riding along the side of the widest valley we entered. The remotest region situations were as
follows: There were miles of wheat
fields and nothing else, no buildings, no people, no live stock, just one road
and miles of wheat fields. The last
village we rode through before entering this region whilst sat at the side of
the road eating our dinner a Police car drove past with one officer in it, then
about 10 seconds later another with one officer in, driving from the direction
we had come and going the direction we were going. I knew it was strange them being here in this remote village but
which was less than a village, was more like a collection of ten buildings, and
I also knew they didn’t like me looking at them. Then we rode on into that wheat field region. There was no traffic at all except for on
rare occasions one large wheat seed collection lorry driving past. They were identical to the last but I didn’t
bother to look at the registration mark due to what was going through my mind
when it was approaching from behind us.
I could hear it approaching from miles behind us and then like when a
kid me seeing images in my mind of the drivers view through his window, and he
planning to drive over us, and my brother cause he’d be a witness, so I set
myself a bit far back from my brother whilst it approached so if was true and
he did hit me I’d be able to warn my brother off the road. The images in my mind were intense, they
were images from the driver’s view of driving over both of us, continually
repeating through my mind whilst it approached, and emotions of the same, but
when near to us the emotions of wanting to do this turned into I cant do it, no
matter how hard I try I cant do it, the emotions turned from a planned outcome
to one of uncertain frustration, and each time it went past in an overtaking
move. There would be no other lorry
going our way till after one had drove back past us coming from the direction
we were going. 3 or 4 times one drove
past us going our direction, each being separated by one going back the
direction we’d come from. Each one that
went past us going in our direction them driving over us images and emotions
were being repeated in myself many times, as well as the confused frustration,
the lorries going back to the other direction none of them images and emotions
at all. After the third going our
direction had gone past, when another was approaching us from the front I
decided to give a quick, slight last second look at the driver but only when he
was directly to my side, when I did he very quickly turned away from looking at
us, a middle-aged man with short black hair, thin and whom looked quite tall,
with big glassed black sunglasses on.
He didn’t look like a lorry driver and judging from his emotions he
didn’t seem happy about me looking at him; he actually looked like a well-kept
smart Police officer like person. For
sure his emotions felt to me as though I startled and frightened him with my
quick last second slight look. Was it
the same driver that had drove past us and he was coming back for another go? I
don’t know, or was it two or three of them?
I again don’t know because I only looked at one driver once.
After more than an hour of riding
through this region we stopped by the side of the road to have a break,
something to drink and something to eat.
I cant believe it was another failed attempt with vehicles, like how I
cant believe them attempts when a kid, but the more I think about it the
stranger it all seems. In the very
least it was politically and Police linked Freemason persons trying to scare me
via my own telepathy, but could have been real attempts. When leaving the region we rode past a depot
of these lorries, not one person was anywhere to be seen, no harvesting was
occurring anywhere in this region, and no people were anywhere to be seen in
the depot despite it still being early afternoon. The driving over us images and emotions in myself, and failure
emotions it was probably just more scare tactics on the behalf of the
politically linked Freemason and Police members, that’s what I want to believe
anyhow and is what I suspect most. If
it was just a windup for scare tactics they were very clever in making it look
real. That’s partially why I don’t know
what to believe, so to help myself I prefer to believe it was a windup scare
tactic.
People only have to concentrate on my
whereabouts to be able at receiving experience of my telepathic capabilities;
which also works with emotions, it’s so obvious it is life changing for all who
witness it for the first time.
The next time I felt as though another
failed attempt may have occurred I was alone, my brother had lagged far behind
so was out of sight by at least 20 minutes, this time I was riding on a road
along the side of the widest valley we rode through, a deep valley with a road
on each upper side of itself. This time
I never suspected anything but had just stopped riding and stood at the right
hand side of the road to take a look across the valley. No cars were anywhere to be seen, no people
and again no buildings. I was looking
across the valley at some walls near the road on the other side of the valley,
then just before I began to ride away images entered my mind of someone with a
sniper rifle aiming from behind one of them walls but it backfiring and
shattering the trigger and parts of the bullet into his jaw and lower face
area, ripping it open and he falling to the ground either unconscious or dead,
his mate then getting scared and having another look at me with his binoculars,
thoughts instructed me to give him a wave and smile whilst he watched me, so I
did and he then very quickly walking away to his non-Police car. I can’t believe this was the truth of what
occurred, but I can believe it was a windup scare tactic via my telepathic
abilities by Police and politically linked persons. If it was true he was aiming left handed, the rifle being long
and black, a long black scope and black handle.
The next and last time I saw and felt
the failing to drive over us situations was when on the last leg of our
journey, during night time on a fairly busy duel carriageway. If these were telepathic wind-ups they were
clever to do it where seemed to be a good place without witnesses, if otherwise
the last situations of failing to drive over us could have been their last
attempts at getting us whilst in their country.
I noticed a Gendarmerie driver of a
van checking me out one day but I felt OK with him noticing me looking back at
him, may be he was just checking me out cause I looked like a tourist on a
cycle, or may be like them 2 uniformed French Police officers minutes before we
entered the wheat fields areas he knew I was an undercover Police surveillance
target. He was middle aged, short black
hair, slim and with a wide and fat moustache.
The 3 undercover I noticed at Chartres Cathedral they weren’t happy one
bit I was noticing them, I got a photo of two of them. Whenever they saw me looking at them they
made sure to disrupt what I was doing with my own telepathic abilities making
sure I changed doing what I was doing.
In Chartres Cathedral I had just felt an earth tremor within a second of
thinking, “ I wonder what has caused them cracks in the floor” then
shortly afterwards noticed an undercover woman sat on a pew trying to make it
not so obvious she was watching me. She
wasn’t there when I entered the area, she came shortly afterwards, sat down
then closed her eyes and pretended to be praying, I looked at her and never
took my eyes off her, due to the supernatural telling me she was one of the
undercover, she opened her eyes, saw me looking at her then quickly closed them
so I walked away.
Telepathy is good for knowing who is
who, I can spot undercover and off-duty Police very easily due to them knowing
of me and me being telepathic capable, and also because the supernatural tell
me when I don’t know who is who.
From an approximately 1000 mile cycle
ride over 30 days I only suspected one civilian I came into contact with to be
up to no good in seriously criminal ways, but I knew of the many undercover
following me around and tried my hardest to not connect with them in telepathic
ways, with my eyes or concentration via emotions and thoughts.
When they tried the driving over me
during my childhood, or just trying to scare me in the least, these undercover
persons realised via telepathy I was beginning to suspect they were following
me around, so that set them off knowing if they were trying to do very extreme
stuff they failed and it put suspicion in myself of them doing such and
following me around. The supernatural
didn’t want me to believe they were trying these things and where on my case,
and the authorities individuals they also didn’t want me to know they were in
my thoughts trying to scare me in the least and following me around, so since
then they tried less extreme circumstances so to keep a low profile in my
telepathically open soul. As a kid if
I’d have known about all of this (I did suspect it back then but wasn’t sure) I
would have become depressed, stressed and possibly suicidal, only after I left
school did the supernatural tell me in thoughts undercover authorities
individuals were in fact following me around and in ways unknown by myself controlling
me via telepathy into not so nice circumstances, dangerous ones and petty
misbehaving, they never told me these things during my schooling because if I’d
have told anyone in my life about it that would have given my parents and the
authorities another false reason to section me into a mental ward due to
psychosis, but it was true so had to be hidden from me by the supernatural but
only when a child and being looked after by parents.
They also during my childhood used my
telepathic abilities to make me believe I wasn’t telepathic, I’d be thinking
about my telepathic abilities and then thoughts similar to these would be
generated in myself, “ No you're not telepathic, that sort of thing doesn’t
occur, get real,” and all similar before they next changed the subject
matter in my thoughts.
It was shortly after that letter was
sent to the government my behaviours worsened too, no need to explain who was
responsible there, and some more of their failures of attempting to control me
into really bad actions were trying to make me attack people, they tried to
make me burn down our home, they tried all sorts, failed at all the worst but
were successful with less severe circumstances. For more than 15 years they were trying to get me to attack people
by throwing boiling mugs of tea in their faces, or attacking people with the
tools in my hands, so its obvious they would have tried worse and less. How that went about was I’d receive my mug
of tea by family or friends, and then almost instantly after receiving images
and thoughts would enter my mind of throwing the tea in their face, alongside
emotions of me wanting to do that too, the same when using hammers,
screwdrivers and similar small hand tools, thoughts and emotions to attack the
people in my presence with such, it took them more than 15 years to realise
they would not be able to get their way, which was to get me sectioned into a
secure mental ward indefinitely. It
didn’t once deter them that if I did succumb to these telepathic controls innocent
people would be harmed; all they wanted was for me to be locked up for the
remainder of my life and if that meant innocents had to be harmed that is what
they wanted.
The labour party influencers, which
spreads out into freemasonry, Police and select military groups, but the more I
write of them the more they change their bases of operations. This also includes some of the Conservative
party influencers as both are linked through freemasonry, Police and other
secret societies. Before sending that
letter to the primeminister never once did I have thoughts and emotions to
attack people but were plenty afterwards.
So they never got me locked up into a
secure mental ward but they did through worsening my behaviours at school, home
and when out and about get me put into a day ward, I went home each night but
when there was only surrounded by nice and fair people, and most of the other
pupils there were like me on their best behaviours, so I too was on my best
behaviours due to connecting via telepathy with all their emotions. In normal school my telepathic abilities did
cause my behaviours with other pupils and staff be somewhat defensive in a way
the staff didn’t want me to be. Having
red hair and being called Magnus meant many pupils saw me as a joke, name
calling and bullying was a constant, but being telepathic meant I was unto
other pupils how they were first with me, so when reacting back to them in the
same ways they had been with me meant many went running to the staff and
complaining of me whilst lying that they hadn’t started it. So many staff had a go at me and in my
defence I explained they began the troubles but most of the time the staff
wouldn’t believe me, and most of the teachers and staff were idiots, them
people who spend most of their life at school, so many a time I would also be
unto the staff with words and emotions how they were first with me. But the day ward staff had no troubles from
me whatsoever so I got put back into normal schooling which I now wish they'd
never done. It was much nicer being
with them problem kids cause they were much nicer people than the pupils I had
gone to normal school with, much better behaved as well, and more respectful of
people and property. And the staff at
that day ward were more fair, more professional, more interesting and a lot
nicer than roughly 70% of the teachers at Huncoat County Primary School. From 9 teachers there were only 2 who were
good at their job, interesting and fair, the rest I just got bored with within
the first day of beginning their classes.
When a primary school kid racism from
pupils was normal and that in a way affected their ways unto me because of my
red hair and my unusual name of Magnus.
One Indian lad was getting bullied with racist comments and attacks
every day, every break and whenever there were no staff around, sometimes up to
6 lads were bullying him, so I took it unto myself to help him, when he was
attacked I attacked the attacker, he came back with three friends threatening
me so I offered them all out but they got scared and backed away, and I told
them all if they want to bully him they have to first start on me, but that
they never wanted to do so him being bullied ceased. He almost instantly turned from a scared, depressed lad to a happy
one, and every time himself and his parents saw me all three were all smiles
and waving.
And it hasn’t changed in this country
much; a lot of the pupils from my schooling years whom were racist back then
are still racist but now as adults a bit cleverer to hide it. In 2012 I had a neighbour telling me how his
snorting of bicarbonate of soda had caused his nose bleeds not to get better,
and when he was in the accident and emergency department of the hospital
Pakistani people were seeing the doctors long before himself and it appeared to
have gutted him big time. Looked like
he had been snorting amphetamine or cocaine and someone had blagged him to
believe snorting bicarbonate of soda would get rid of his nosebleeds. It made it worse.
By the time I’d finished my primary
schooling the idiot teachers had once stripped me in front of the whole school
so to slap me on my arse in front of everyone, another banged my head and a
girls head together very hard, one had accused me in front of the whole class
for being of the devil because of being left handed and not using my right hand
how she wanted of me, and the most boring teacher I ever sat in class with
nearly had a nervous breakdown because of me.
She was teaching us things that would never help us in life, and made us
all realise the tadpoles she imprisoned for our entertainment had turned
cannibalistic because of her so I was forever using my high intellect to
correct her where needed which she couldn’t handle. She would threaten pupils in an indirect way with her Police
officer husband, and when he was one day questioning me in the Police station
some years later when I told him I knew his wife he asked me my name and when I
gave it he looked like he wanted to batter me all over the place. And please consider this, when only
authorities individuals were in my telepathically open soul I got into loads of
troubles, when religious and spiritual people were in there decades later most
of the troubles ceased.
All I ever did with teachers was
correct them, or tell the truth that I was not the one who started the
troubles, but once a person has a bad name with authority individuals they make
sure to down talk them whilst not believing whatever defence they say it was
for. The good teachers were few and far
between, and they never once had troubles from me. I taught one at primary school how to strengthen tubes far more
than he knew of with only the construction method being changed; he was amazed
totally but at first thought I had somehow cheated by putting some other
material in the middle of it. We were
rolling up paper into tubes to see who could make the strongest, mine
outclassed them all easily due to rolling it up on a curve from corner to
corner, starting rolling along the length with one end of the tube having a
smaller inner diameter than the other end, then as it rolls up the length
turns, so getting the length and width of the paper to form many more layers,
instead of just the length being used.
My tube had more than 70 layers; everyone else’s had less than 50 even
though we used the same size of paper.
This could be applied to all sorts of light-weight product
manufacturing.
Back with the health authority and my
parents they tried to force their very harmful brain activity limiting drugs
into me an 8 year old, because I had once talked about me and many pupils of
the primary school seeing a UFO hovering over the school field, and I did get
into minor troubles but that is telepathy for you, how people around me were is
precisely how I would be and the supernatural never trusted my parents to learn
of these abilities of mine so I had to keep it a secret. Or I was just
completely bored with what I was being given as a life so did what I wanted to
do, and people would blame me for things I didn’t do and would never listen or
accept my defence in other situations.
Most of them were being idiots not me; I was just coping my way with
such boring people, aggressive persons, idiots, bullies and a boring
existence.
And nowadays if kids do not do as they are told and do their own
thing they label them with A.D.H.D.
Another false set of diagnosis, kids don’t like how they are brought up
and they don’t like society, for it isn’t family conscience one bit and big time
boring for kids, so kids will do their own thing and get labelled all sorts and
then given medication to change their behaviours because its easier to change
the kid instead of the lacking system.
Behaviour altering medicines which parents are more than happy to force
into their kids. This is a totally
messed up society with a totally messed up health service and a totally messed
up way for how many parent, with a totally messed up education system that only
prepares kids for employment. Who do
kids have to look up to? Parents who
don’t spend much time with them cause they’re busy at work and the kids have to
go to school but then also have to do school homework as well. Why claim to be a good school if they cant
fit all the education into that time? The way society has been built has broke up families and values
of.
Even the teacher I spoke to about the UFO (only after many other pupils had first spoke about it to her) looked vexed and angry because I proved through words in front of the whole class that her theory of it being a weather balloon was totally incorrect. She told all the class it would have been a weather balloon so I said that I had seen it zig zagging through the sky so it could not have been a weather balloon. She looked vexed, fuming and was speechless because it was I who was proving her wrong, so she changed the conversation and wouldn’t let us speak of it again. The brain activity limiting drugs my parents and the doctor tried to force into me I pretended to take but never swallowed them, put them either under my tongue or in the side of my mouth so to be retrieved and binned later, for more than 3 weeks I was binning them but then she caught me doing this so when she was asking why I had done such I asked her what the drug is, what it does, what it is made from and via what way it was made, she couldn’t answer any of my questions so I told her I would not take them and she is not allowed to force them on me. Soon after my forced visits there ceased. That’s another department of the authorities abuse their position and ignore law, they are not allowed to force behaviour altering and brain activity limiting drugs onto any person who isn’t a harm to themselves, other people or property but that is what they do and will probably in some cases arrange words to falsely prove them kids not fitting into the industry controlled society is a harm to themselves.
There is also a law in this country says all people are allowed to participate in their religion and spiritual path without being persecuted for such, but the National Health Service ignore this law too and force their harmful drugs unto people who claim anything of the psychic, spiritual or supernatural. Strange activity in the sky is a part of all religions and spiritual paths but nowadays they twist that and say it isn’t but is a psychosis drugs can correct. They don’t even know the full implications of what their harmful drugs do, putting brain activity limiting drugs into a kid whose brain hasn’t fully developed is a serious harm, a harm that will affect the rest of their life. I thought health authorities are supposed to be for the best benefit of the patient, but mental health departments are not, all they want to do is shut them people up into a situation of not being able to do much, generalising all patients as being the same as each other, and not looking into what is true of this persons beliefs, and just assuming all their supernatural beliefs are a psychosis. For mental health authorities to say UFOs do not exist is a massive psychosis, a flaw of intellect and a flaw of reasoning and calculation. Approximately 40 billion suns in each of roughly 40 billion galaxies and they reckon no people would be able to visit people on this planet is the sort of psychosis I’d expect from the most unintelligent creature on this planet, but mental health authorities have that psychosis dictate how they harm their UFO claiming patients. Wake up mental health authorities, it is you with the unhealthy psychosis towards the supernatural and harming people with such a psychosis; it is not the other way around. You're supposed to help people, not harm them.
They have even got it totally wrong
with many depressed people, they reckon the chemical change in the brain of some
depressed people is a fault that needs correcting with drugs, where as my
supernatural friends tell me some depressed people have that chemical change in
the brain because it is a self defence mechanism, a chemical change outcome to
help the body and brain deal with stress more easily. They shouldn’t be forcing drugs onto people with mental problems,
unless they are a major harm to themselves, other people or property, they
should be teaching them mind over matter and how to cope with life, and even helping
them cope with life more easily, like how other departments of the health
authorities do. They have a drug for
everything because it is their cheap way of treating people, which is the wrong
treatment cause many of their assumptions, theories and diagnosis are
wrong. And if you look into the
medication industry their manmade drugs are not as good as they reckon, most
have harmful side effects, and many will harm a person for the rest of their
life, but the medication industry are allowed to sell these harmful drugs, even
though some have been proven to seriously harm 25% of the people who take
them. All health authorities are infant
professions but still they refuse to accept they could ever be wrong in the ways
that they act, that would be a first wouldn’t it, that a new profession gets
everything correct from day one till the present date. They are the ones with psychosis and not
fitting in with humanity, it isn’t supernatural claiming persons.
Even in my first year of primary schooling
I corrected the teacher in front of the class by saying there is in fact 6
senses not 5, her pathetic response was to say we don’t talk about that one,
doh, big loss there immediately because the class was more interested in my
claims than her own. I told her the 6th
sense can be more important than the others and she said I was wrong, so I
explained how it can be used to prevent deaths and even major crimes can be
prevented or solved so she tried not to give me a nasty look then changed the
subject.
Whilst at that same school I tried to
prevent the death of my closest friend, I knew a lad was going to get him into
deep trouble (although I didn’t know what trouble) so I asked him mum to stop
them playing together and for the reason I’ve just told you, she agreed she
would but never even tried, within 8 weeks he was dead, pushed into a 70 foot
deep lodge. He was 6, I was 8, the
other lad was 7.
And then within 2 years of that Darren
had been run down by a motorist and had been in a coma for weeks, nothing was
bringing him out of the coma so I decided to get involved. I’d heard a news report of a professional
football team getting a young lad out of coma by visiting him and chatting to
him, it worked and brought him out of the coma cause was his favourite team, so
when deciding to get Darren out of the coma with this ploy I spent a bit of
time close to his home so one of his family would come chatting to me, when one
did and I asked if he was still in the coma and was told he still was. I told them about the football team trick
and how Burnley are Darren’s favourite team.
So they must have enquired with Burnley F.C. They went and visited him and whilst chatting to him he came out
of the coma. Do you think it is a sad
state of affairs that some families cannot get their kids out of a coma by
talking too them, but celebrities can.
When my behaviours got bad due to
authorities persons controlling me via unknown to myself telepathic controls,
and due to me reacting to other people how they were first with me (which is a
legal defence in this country in the ways I had defended myself as a child) I
was forced to see a psychiatrist but I never told her anything much of the
truth, except of the UFO sightings id had and psychic occurrences, I was told
not to ever speak of the psychic and UFOs and that I had to stop because this
is not a country that talks about that sort of stuff. Well I reckon this was a pathetic clown like state this establishment
was in when I was a kid, it is a bit better now but not by much. I was always correcting teachers and they
hated me for it, coupled with my petty misbehaving that other pupils usually
began they hated me big time, well some of the staff and teachers did. I’m so glad I don’t have kids cause I would
never trust this establishment to care for them, and my parents always trusted
the establishment long before trusting me, another reason why the supernatural
never let me confide in them and to just go with the flow of their ways.
This country and others like it need
the supernatural more than most, they are so messed up they trust the biggest
aggressors on the planet which is the US, UK and UN, them whom invaded and
occupied more than half of the world with their gun-toting anti establishment,
and still to this day many trust that more than me who only uses words and
morals to be anti-establishment. The US
,UK and UN use gun-toting anti establishment to get their way with govts who
don’t let their industry and controls into them countries, I use words to
change people and still many people distrust me and trust that biggest
aggressor ever. All school does is
prepare kids for employment, they should be teaching kids alongside what’s
normal law, self-defence, control of emotions, morals and how to be happy, and
they should be teaching them how aggressive governments and their departments
have been and still are whilst the same authorities teach the rest of us to not
be aggressive in any way. They don’t
teach what they should be teaching; they teach what is necessary for them to
fit into industry as adults. They
should also have been teaching kids not to lie and to always live a life where
they don’t need to lie, but that would be counter productive for the UK
establishment because there is no way they want people to be how it is, they
want people to accept how it is!
When in secondary school I had been
suspended once for smashing some bottles and the lad who was with me and did
the same didn’t get suspended, I got suspended for turning off a fan some lads
had been messing with and whenever other pupils began a fight with me if I
defended myself I got punished and they never.
Self-defence law allows, but if it is pupils they don’t like they expect
them to take it and complain later.
Kids are legally allowed to defend themselves from attack in similar
ways to how they are attacked but schools didn’t want kids to know this, and
every time I did that I was punished for it.
A bus shelter window pane strip
holder, it was hanging off by one screw, someone had pulled it off the shelter,
when I was walking past it nearly ripped my clothes by snagging onto them, so I
grabbed it, twisted it off the shelter and put on the floor next to the
shelter, so some pupil who cant see the truth with her own eyes went and
complained that I’d vandalised the shelter.
It was a piece of sharp metal hanging off by one screw which needed to
be moved before it ripped someone’s clothes, or worse could have cut someone
walking past, but no yet again the staff never believed my word and punished me
for vandalism, even threatened to get the Police involved. I really couldn’t be bothered trying in my
lessons, why should I do my school work to the best of my ability when the
staff were not unto me to the best of their ability, or may be they were being
unto me to the best of their ability, I’d believe that easier cause they could
never see the truth and I think they didn’t want to see the truth. I could have been in the school football
team but I couldn’t be bothered turning up, I could have stayed in the long
distance running school team but my supernatural controllers didn’t want me
representing them, I should have been used for the school swimming gala but
they picked someone much slower than myself, and I did break the 200 metres
sprint record for the first years and I even fell down at the start of that
race cause I was given the muddiest lane.
They couldn’t even get a sports field correct, never mind how they react
to all their pupils. They never gave me
a medal and they never put my name in the newspaper for breaking the record
like they did with the other pupils who broke a record. It is time schools wake up to doing the best
for all their pupils, not just some of them.
It was well known within that school that one male teacher was having
many sexual relations with many underage girls; he was accepted by the staff as
a respected teacher because that sort of thing was just a laughing matter to
staff back then in the 80s. My Uncle
Billy, he was a pupil there long before me and the staff hated him big time I
expect because of his way with words, my sister was there before me too and she
only had to do not much before they were stamping on her, so when I arrived no
way they were gonna let another clever kid from that family get the better of
them with words whilst proving them wrong, they never once accepted my claims
that I was acting in self defence, or correcting some other kids misbehaviours.
I even as an adult see very few people
in this country being as professional as they could be, everything is just a “lets
get it done fast and easy and claim as much as we can, and don’t even consider
doing it properly.”
My time came for the staff to get rid
of me, I admit I did a couple of things I shouldn’t have done but when I had
been punished time after time for things I shouldn’t have been punished for,
and don’t get rewards I should have got it became for me a state of I cant be
bothered trying ever.
The education authority was called in,
I was when suffering lack of sleep due to sleep paralysis making me every night
trying not to sleep thrown into an I.Q. test so to see what sort of residential
school I should be offered a place within.
I scored an IQ of 135+ but it would have been higher if I’d had proper
sleep and if I’d been prepared for the test.
I was told to sit down and take the test she was giving me, but for some
reason (I suspect corruption) my IQ test results were lost and weren’t referred
to when offering me my placement, with that IQ test result I should have been
offered a placement within a residential school with a grammar school
education, instead I ended up going to a secondary residential school that had
a primary school education, Underley Hall.
Within 2 months of my placement my parents were told by the Education
Authority a mistake had occurred and I had been placed in the wrong school and
I can still be sent to the correct one, and them idiots (my parents) told the
Education Authority not to tell me about this wrongful placement and leave me
where I was. Then approximately 4 years
later when I had only a few months left of my schooling one of my parents told
me about how they left me there when I could have been put into my proper
placement. I knew from primary school I
would be writing books in the future but they never knew that cause I never
told them anything.
So I was shown around Underley Hall
but only my own agreement could place me there, but yet again law isn’t told to
a kid who should be being told the law, they couldn’t take me out of mainstream
schooling and place me there if I didn’t agree on it, but no they weren’t for
telling me that, like I said earlier they don’t want kids to know the law, they
just want to control them how they wish.
When visiting that residential school I asked the headmaster and
business man principal this: “if my
behaviours get good can I be placed back into mainstream schooling.” They
both agreed that would occur, Mr Cooper and Errol Mayor, so I agreed to be put
into that school.
I never once misbehaved in the first 6
months of my schooling so went to the headmaster and asked this, “ I have
never once misbehaved so can I be put back into mainstream schooling like how
you agreed would occur?”
“You’ll
have to behave a lot longer than 6 months for that to occur, probably close to
2 years.”
That was when realising they lied to me and didn’t want me back in mainstream
schooling and wouldn’t let it occur, I was 12 when enquiring about being moved
back, another 2 years of behaving would have meant I was only 2 years away from
the school leaving age of 16, if asking about being moved at the age of 14 he
would have just replied with something like, “ you only have 2 years left so
you may as well stay here now.” The
headmaster and principal didn’t want to help the kids in their school get back
into mainstream schooling, and neither did the Education Authority and I expect
each group will still be the same to this day.
They didn’t address kids problems, they didn’t try and find the root of
the problems and they didn’t try and correct any of them, all the Education
Authority wanted was to take them kids out of society and leave them in a
hidden corner because it made their job easier. Them schools were making an absolute fortune, sending one lad
there for one year cost you the tax payers more than it would have cost to send
them to England’s costliest college, Eton.
And all they did in return was make sure the kids would be there for the
rest of their schooling, they made sure not to address the kids problems and
just gave them a regime to follow. Well
that was my experience of Underley Hall School so I expect it would have been
similar in many others of them schools.
Over in the USA a legal system judge
was given a lengthy prison sentence for child kidnapping because he had done a
deal with secure residential schools (posh name for kid prison) and was putting
many kids in it for behaviours which were not even serious crimes, and on
occasions the kids behaviours were not even crimes, but if they came up in
front of him he placed them within that school because he was earning from a
deal the school had made with him.
Similar was occurring with Underley Hall School and the English
Education Authority, if otherwise why did both not try to change the way the
kids behaved and why they never tried to find the route of their problems? It wasn’t a lock-up and most of the kids
hadn’t been in trouble with the Police, but all they were given from that
school was a regime to follow with a totally inadequate education. Why didn’t they try and find the root of the
kids problems? They didn’t want to
change the way them kids behaved and never tried, all they did was give them a
regime to follow. Adult prisoners get
rehabilitation courses, but them ‘not lock up’ residential schools didn’t. We were treated with less respect than adult
prisoners receive in this country, rationing of food as a punishment which is
not allowed by law to occur in prisons, and being forced to walk around in only
towels or PE kit if we ran away, in the middle of winter too. I organised a roof protest in protest of
school meals and rationing of food as punishments, we planned to stay up there
for weeks but only took cigarettes and lighters up as supplies. Think we lasted about 20 minutes but it was
fun.
When the headmaster told me my
behaviours would have to stay good for another 2 years if I was to be
considered for placement back into mainstream schooling that was when my
behaviours worsened, I knew they'd lied to me and would never consider me for
mainstream schooling, so I decided to do my own thing which was contrary to
what they wanted of me.
I caused a problem for them wherever I
saw fit, complaining to the headmaster and principal of one of their male
members of staff groping me in the groin and they never took it to the Police,
they hushed it up and told me I had to shut up making these accusations. It was true, he did grab in that area but
them 2 didn’t want to know about it, and both looked like they had been in a
similar situation before this moment, where another pupil must have complained
of similar. On another occasion Mr
Errol Mayor the headmaster tried to throw me down a very steep, very long
hardwood staircase, because I had put my feet on a chair in assembly. After shouting his dog breath all over my
face he told me to walk down the staircase, immediately I knew something was
not right, it seemed out of place he should be telling me to walk down the
stair case, so I began and when about to take my first step down he very hard
pushed me in the back so I went falling down the stairs, but I managed to
correct my falling, I cleared the first 5 to 8 steps, managed to grab hold of
the side rail which then spun me on a pivot into it, I looked at him and he was
by now walking towards me, so I began walking down the staircase fast and he
was trying to catch me up, when on the last flight he was that close I turned
around, gave him an evil look and said, “ try that again and I’ll pull you
down with me.” He never gave me any
more grief after that.
Lads have on the Internet accused him
of beating them up, which is so obvious to me must have occurred, one lad
reckoning he used an iron bar to hit him with.
I told the CID (criminal investigation department) of Kendal Police
about him trying to throw me down that staircase but they never took a
statement about it and I expect they never questioned him about it, all they
investigated about that school was unlawful homosexual under age sexual crimes
between lads and staff, they never even investigated unlawful sex between lads
and female members of staff, and never once investigated any of the assault
claims. What sort of a policing system
is it that picks and chooses what serious crimes to bring to justice and what
not too? One that couldn’t be bothered
putting time and effort into what they should be doing. The officer taking my statement said they would
not be investigating assault claims but they would say something to Errol about
the staircase and me, and that they would not be investigating sex crimes
between female staff and the lads because it would take up too much of their
time. If it would have been me who had
attempted to throw a Police officer down that staircase I would have been
arrested, charged and remanded, as well as beaten up, with a section 18-assault
charge or possibly attempted murder, but because it was a troublesome kid and a
respected headmaster the Police weren’t interested. It’s always the same, many rules for Police and not as many for
the people who pay their wages, who are the tax paying public. Even from 2002 till 2009 I had many
neighbours making false complaints to authorities of me so I had no option but
to use the law on them when they were attacking me or my property, but not one
arrest and when I once stepped out of line in defence of myself I was arrested
and given an on the spot £80 fine. GMP
(Greater Manchester Police) did a lot against me in unprofessional, unlawful
and dirty tricks ways but I’ll get to them later in this book. And there was always many who helped me.
It was I who made that Police force
begin the biggest Police investigation to date, which was the sex scandals in
these schools and similar but if questioned about whom started that
investigation they will fabricate some other kind of story. Bury Police had arrested me for a minor
crime when I was about 20 year old, when at the custody desk and giving my
details somehow the conversation went to one officer thinking he was clever and
telling me it was my fault for being expelled from normal schooling and being
placed in that residential school. I
explained how I hadn’t been expelled and was a victim of hatred from staff, I
explained the serious assault the headmaster tried on me when trying to throw
me down them stairs, and then I started to tell them about the sex
assaults. I told them about mine, I
told them about my mate who had a relationship with his teacher from within
another of these schools, I told them about how my cousin had been in a
homosexual relationship with a teacher when he was 12 and in another of these
schools, and how my other cousin seemed to be hiding something about what he
had endured in another of these schools, so next I explained how it must be
occurring in all of these schools (I was still at the custody desk at this
point and surrounded by many officers)
I explained how this gobshite officer doesn’t give a ?hit about catching
proper criminals and only wants to catch petty criminals like me, which turned
the room to total silence before they hushed me up and put me in my cell. Within 4 months it hit the news about the
sex scandal in these schools and it being the UK Polices biggest investigation
up till that date. That guy from within
the music industry who publicly claimed this was another witch-hunt and that he
is innocent don’t believe a word he said.
He is a friend of a Sir whom is another guilty person. There are 2 Sirs in the UK public eye guilty
of similar, one did many the other a few, and I am not including the Sir people
know about already.
Underley Hall school gave a job to one
of their pupils when he left school so to shut him up about the sex crimes, a
bribe, when the Police investigation began he went to Kendal Police through
fear of being arrested and told them about how he was abused as kid in that
school by male members of staff and how he was abusing kids when he was staff,
they gave him a caution (no legal proceedings brought against him) but he ended
up setting himself on fire whilst sat in his car, and the male member of staff
who had grabbed me in the groin area was on Police bail in a Liverpool bail
hostel, he had been doing everything with kids under the age of 10 then ended
up hanging himself. And one pupil whom
he was doing stuff with I once accused him of similar so he got vexed and
started threatening me.
We did have some fun in them schools
though, they spent more on sport than education, they taught me canoeing but
very nearly killed me with such, and skiing they taught a select few. Again though was all about favouritism what
they taught the lads, I getting involved with skiing and canoeing because it
was the guy who grabbed me in groin who kept picking me for participation, he
knew I’d talked about him grabbing me so wanted to keep me quiet by always
picking me. The most complex maths I
was taught was long multiplication, and the most complex science experiment I
was taught was seeing how much sugar dissolves in cold, hot and boiling
water. The most interesting thing I saw
in a class was my doing, a big moth chrysalis I gave to the biology teacher and
when it hatched an unknown to science variation of a stick insect emerged out
of it. For months the teacher was
trying to find reference of it in a nature book but could only find something
similar.
Self regulated with an education
authority that wanted an easy life.
This school had the worst behaved non-criminal pupils from all over the
country, they taught us how to drive cars and how to shoot air guns and
shotguns, and there were annual pheasant shoots on the school grounds. They made pupils worse not better and that
is what they wanted so to keep them in their school so they could earn masses
of money from. A business mans school;
he was good with business but not much else.
*****
When at Underley Hall my sleep
paralysis ceased totally which I suspect was due to the dormitory sleeping
arrangements, many other people being very close to me whilst sleeping I reckon
is what stopped the supernatural doing it to me there, so under my own doing I
would have acquired a grammar school education and the sleep paralysis to cease
totally, but no my parents intentionally messed that up for me when according
to law they should have consulted me about the wrongful placement. A solicitor told me I had a case against my
parents for intentionally ruining my education and I wish now that I had took
them to court for it. One lad with a
similar I.Q. to myself who had his education ruined in similar ways to how I
had mine ruined received more than £3 million in compensation from the
Education Authority, that’s about the same as what my parents would have owed
me if I’d brought a legal case against them.
The Education Authority should have consulted me about the wrongful
placement, not my parents, only my own agreement could have put me in whatever
school I agreed to go too but this was not considered when they realised their
mistake. I hadn’t been expelled from
any school and my bad behaviours were far less than what many do nowadays and
are not expelled for such, I don’t even accept I was in the wrong for most of
the time, not only was I getting bullied by pupils the staff were doing it to
me as well. The banging of my head with
that of a girls in my class by a teacher my mum went a bit angry on them for
that, even the girls parents had a go at the teachers for that one but not one
legal proceeding brought against that teacher, and not one reprimand in her
employment, but if it had been a pupil or me that had done that to 2 teachers
Police would have been called in instantly.
Getting suspended for 2 weeks for standing on a toilet my mum laughed
her head off at that one, and so did I cause I got 2 weeks out of school
messing about on the home computer.
Close to a decade after leaving school
I contacted the education authority about them and my parents ruining my
education, I didn’t even bother reading their reply. It would have been a load more covering up for their selves they
gave me in their reply so I wasn’t prepared to listen to them again. And I don’t really need an education anyhow,
I left school with no decent qualifications and my step dad would not allow me
to go college when I said I wanted to go there, I was told to go get a job or
training course. Would have been nice
to have a good education behind me but I do have the experience and knowledge I
need, may be I’d have been able to find a career with a good income if I’d received
a good education, but without I had to work as a labourer then skilled in
construction, and now as a 40 year old with minor back problems I blame my
parents for that too, I would not have been working in construction with a good
education behind me. But at least I can
now claim sickness benefits for telepathic based hearing voices and the
supernatural claims that I make, I should be claiming for my minor back
problems and my Doctor did exclude me from all manual work due to them back
problems, but I’m not claiming benefits for that unless I really need too. I expect my back problems will get worse,
for 4 days I couldn’t walk, on one such occasion I had to crawl back into my
home when in agony, I couldn’t stand up without causing a mass of pain in my back,
after a few minutes managed to find a way to stand up but I was bent over
forward a lot, then the next thing I did was finish off the construction job I
had began on my garden wall. I weren’t
going to leave the job half finished even though I couldn’t stand up-right and
certain movements gave me a mass of severe pain.
There was one person in family got me
battered around the head with a truncheon for more than 50 hits for a minor
petty misbehaviour she in fact initially got me involved with, and herself
choosing to live a life of crime one set of years then dating Police for the
other times. Another person who reckons
she knows it all but as of yet I have never heard her say anything funny at
all, she aint capable that way.
I’d had enough of Accrington by this
time, all people in my life didn’t know the truth of me and the supernatural
wasn’t for controlling me into other situations I could have been a part of,
and I wasn’t for telling anyone I am the man prophecies predicted, my letter to
the government was my only claim of such, except for telling one teacher at
Underley Hall about it. Before I did
leave Accrington I had become a homeless squatter, no income and petty thieving
just so I could feed myself because the benefits agency weren’t for paying me
anything and back then were never for telling people what benefits are
available and for what reasons. I could
have claimed sickness benefits when leaving school, but glad I never as I
wouldn’t have done most of what I have.
Only 2 people in my childhood did I tell
about myself being the man from prophecies, a teacher and the primeminister, I
did though before leaving Accrington when at a friends home during Christmas
tell some people of me being the man their religion has been waiting for, my
friends Mother who would feed us a couple of days a week had 3 or 4 Latter Day
Saints visiting her, and for a small amount of time me, my friend and
themselves started talking about lifestyles and the supernatural. I added I’m the man their religion has been
waiting for which wasn’t accepted by anyone, or questioned, everyone went
quiet, the room emptied and so me and my friends left, before I told them,
“you may one day be surprised!” I
was a scruffy, homeless squatter, a bit of a rocker with long red hair, think I
told them my name is Magnus but I never elaborated on that, they walked out and
I’m now sorry I never elaborated but I never had much to prove myself back
then, authorities persons had used my telepathic abilities to convince me I
wasn’t telepathic so that never even entered my mind as being able to help
prove myself.
I left Accrington soon after, moving
back to Bury to get to know my read dad, he who signed my sister and me over to
my mums second husband when we were primary school children. It wasn’t long after that move the
supernatural returned in my thoughts in a known way by myself, and for only the
second time in my life told me authorities persons were in my thoughts
controlling me, this time they were telling me this, “ Magnus the
authorities are back in you're thoughts controlling you, keeping a secret
presence in you're thoughts and surveying you everywhere you go.”
“
Why are they doing that?”
“
Because they want to see what you get up to and want to control you into not so
nice circumstances, they did it a lot when you were a child but backed off when
you became a homeless squatter because they believed you didn’t need their
controls to mess up you're life anymore than it was already messed up, now they
are back because you have began a new part of you're life.”
“
Where are they?”
“
Renting homes near to you're homes.”
“
Who are they?”
“
Politically linked persons, remember that letter you sent the government, it is
to do with them lot.”
“
Is there anything we can do about it?”
“
We can put you in telepathic contact with them which will let you see where
they are and who they are?”
“
OK then, go for it.” So next I saw live remote
viewing images in my mind of a middle-aged man sat in a bedsit doing nothing,
as soon as I saw the images he moved out of the room so to get out of my remote
viewing, I followed him with my viewing but he kept his back turned to me, I
made him really nervous and he didn’t want me to see his face, he knew I was
watching him due to my telepathic abilities showing him the images of himself
in the rooms in my thoughts. Next I
then saw another home near to his, this time a woman was sat alone in the front
room doing nothing and again like the man immediately moved out of the room
into another so to get out of my live remote view.
“
Talk to them with thoughts, they will hear you?”
“
I know where you are, I know who you are and I know what you are up to, you
will not succeed. Bury is where the
modern day Police force began, I’m going to impress their lot by being a
psychic detective for them, and this is going to gut you lot big time.”
“
We’ll mess it up for you Magnus, we mess everything up for you.”
“
We will see and so will you.”
The
supernatural then stepped back into my thoughts and told me this, “ Now we are
going to disconnect you from them lot, concentrate on us not them, we are
always as close to you as you are to yourself, so only concentrate on either
yourself or us, it is time that we take control back of you and begin this new
area of you're life, time to go back to you're dads home and only think about
what you are going to do when back there.”
It was only a few weeks later I told
Bury Police about all them sex scandals occurring in the naughty kids schools,
and was also when the supernatural stepped back into my life in a big way,
making me live according to believing in them prophecies of me, but still the
authorities individuals who had been controlling me still had a bit of control
over me, but only the amount the supernatural allowed them to have of me. They thought they were controlling me down
paths I shouldn’t be in, but the supernatural was allowing them to control me
down them paths because was of a lifestyle at the time they wanted of me, a
very petty criminal and taking this and that, it made me into a man the
supernatural wanted of me, some people will say a hardened criminal (1 month in
prison my most severe punishment), I’d say a petty criminal controlled with
telepathy to be that way, Police would say a highly intelligent one, and the
supernatural say controlled with telepathy by authorities individuals to be
that way but only allowed to be that way cause it was what the supernatural
wanted of me. They wanted me to be in
the middle of authorities and to see how they are, how they are in ways the
public don’t usually hear of. I had to
be in the middle of them whilst being on the opposite side, but as you will
learn of later in this book I became their most valued detective ever. Please though believe me when I say I only
used the psychic to inform on kid and women killers, terrorists who target
civilians, or people working within authorities.
People with political links wanted to
mess up a lot for me because I was making a mark with helping Police (not of
petty street crimes I was closely associated with), but G.M.P. didn’t trust me
and had major suspicions of me, so was also when they began surveillances of
me, and was also round about the same time I told them about my telepathic
abilities which they immediately connected with. Big mistake by myself, no way they wanted a petty criminal in
their mind so was when many of Bury Police began their dirty tricks campaigns,
one of which was high visibility surveillances so to try and stress me into not
wanting to be in their Bury training ground and living on one of their main
beat roads, they tried all sorts with the telepathic controls of me. One officer told me word amongst them was if
I could see them they were to be in my thoughts however they wanted to be, if I
couldn’t see them they were to be secretive in my thoughts, pretending to be my
own or pretending to be thoughts of spirits.
High visibility surveillances is what Police do when they need to get
somewhere with someone they don’t want to get along fine, along with all their
other ways, such as giving dodgy comments in front of work colleagues,
targeting all the good-looking women in their life and family, giving threats
of sorts but which cant be proven to have been. Getting stroppy with them.
They did a lot of such with me so would have don’t a lot of similar to
other people they wanted to have a go at.
I call it their street injustices because they are not the law,
Magistrates, Judges, Recorders and Jury’s are the law, they decide on whom is
guilty and who is not, or what punishments people receive. Police get it wrong all the time, they see a
person they know has done crimes in the past and if it seems they are guilty of
something else but are unable to make arrests then they become the Jury,
Magistrates and Judges rolled into one.
The reasons we have courts is so unbiased people can choose, not Police
without giving trials.
Even when I stopped with the petty
crimes many Bury Police officers made sure to put me back into that lifestyle
with controls of telepathy, so that they could get me put in prison and
therefore out of their minds. The year
after serving a 1-month prison sentence I ended up back in the legal system for
more petty crimes, this time the Police reckoned would be a lengthier prison
sentence, but when standing in the court dock waiting for the magistrate to
walk in I was happy to see who she was, it was my friend from the S.N.U.
spiritualist church. In she walked,
looked at me and I her, then she said to the court
“ I cant hear this case, you know why don’t
you Magnus?”
“
Yeah no problem Sue, do you still go to the church?”
“
No I stopped going shortly after you stopped going, what’s all this about?”
“
Oh not much, probably the Police controlling me with you know what!” Then telling her with
telepathy about the Police using unknown by myself telepathic controls of
myself. She knew of my telepathic
abilities from Church so I didn’t need to verbally tell the court about that.
“
I’m gonna have to go, my friend will take over this court.”
“
Goodbye.”
“
Bye Magnus.” Prosecution looked around at me, then Steve
Jones my solicitor walked over to myself and asked, “ What was all that
about?”
“
Oh she’s my friend from church.”
“
I hope you never fell out with each other?”
“
We were friends who never fell out.” He smiled then said,“
That’s a good start!” Then a few
minutes later another magistrate walked in, heard the case then before
sentencing me asked, “ Magnus why would the Police control you with you know
what to perform these crimes?”
“
So that they could have me sent to prison, they don’t want a person living on
their main beat road connecting with them in them ways.”
“
OK I believe you, us magistrates hear a lot about how corrupt and criminal many
Police are, 12 months probation for you but don’t come up against this court
again.”
“
Thank you and I promise I wont, I’ll be leaving the Bury areas soon, they’ve
made me not want to stay around these parts.”
I had a big name for myself in that
court building long before this case was heard, because I always managed to
wangle my way out of relevant punishments and receiving very minor ones. Before I entered the building that morning I
decided to try and hide who I was from the receptionist, so when giving my name
to her to let them know I’d arrived I said this, “ Hi, Mr Rawstron I’m in
court today.” She started ticking
off my name and telling me which courtroom I was to go to, then a girl sat
behind her turned around to her friend who was stood behind herself and said
this, “ That’s Magnus!” I
already knew I had a big name in there, hence me trying to hide whom I truly
was.
And when leaving the court building I
gave the Police Station across the road a big wave of my hand with a big smile,
many would have seen me due to being mainly windowed walls and many would have
been expecting and hoping I’d get prison.
I even gave them a bow with one of them moving floating hands in front
of my body, a sort of stage thank you for all whom were watching my acts.
*****
When on that 1-month prison sentence
the year before G.M.P. kept me on operation lockout instead of sending me to
prison, it being when the prisons were too full to accept any more prisoners so
they were being held in Police stations.
When in Oldham Police station my cell
mate told me to ask to see a doctor, tell him I’m a heroine addict and I cannot
sleep and he will give me tranquilisers, which I did and he gave me no
suspicion, I was given them green egg-like drugs, proper knocked me out when
combined with the kannabiss my cell mate smuggled in with my help. I told him to tell his brother on the
outside to buy a bar of soap, open it carefully so not to rip the packet, cut a
hole in it, put in the kannabiss, cover it back up with soap, smooth it off
with a bit of water, put back in the packet before resealing with glue, and
that’s how he got his brother to smuggle some kannabiss in. Visitors were in that Police station allowed
to bring things in for the prisoners.
In my cell was a ouija board drawn in blood on my bed wall, a previous prisoners work, all week I was asking the Police for cleaning products to clean it up but they never arrived, and one night I awoke to find an old wound on my foot had re-opened and was very close to where that blood was drawn all over the wall, I had been bleeding in my sleep so had began to get fearful about may be catching something from the blood on the wall. I was asleep dreaming, was standing in shallow sea water then walking towards an island paradise in the sun, as I walked through the remainder of the shallow waters a small fish bit into my foot where the old wound was, made me yelp so pulled it off my foot and put back into the water, and then I awoke and saw that the old wound on my foot was bleeding. When getting very fearful about may be catching something from the blood ouija board I was one day sat in my cell and felt an enormous pain in my upper arm, it felt like I’d been injected with something but no one was there, and when I looked at my arm there was a very small injection mark there. At the time I thought the supernatural had cured me of something I may have caught from that blood ouija, but now realise they were just putting my mind to rest about it. And now when I think back about that blood drawn ouija board and blood from my old wound getting mixed into it whilst I slept that doesn’t sound like a nice thing for dodgy G.M.P officers and their affiliated dodgy individuals. And with me doing something to their Freemason Ashlar (which represents the illumined one!) that’s something else their dodgies have to worry about, which spreads out into the scull and bones group as that is another part of Freemasonry, and any other dodgies affiliated with. I don’t know what I did to the Ashlar in Yorkshire but since such I have seen many officers whom went against me get worse than the harm they tried to send my way. Something else I did find up there was a wooden hut shooting gallery they used for shooting birds, and all over the place was bird feed left on the floor, and parts of the vegetation mowed to a short length. Just their ways of enjoying making a sport out of killing the defenceless.
I was serving a one-week remand in
Oldham Police station cause I had broke my curfew on my birthday, all week I
was trying to work out an original story to get the Magistrates to feel
sympathy for me, but not one good idea came into my mind. The night before sentencing my cellmate
kicked off with Police cause they wouldn’t give him a light for a cigarette,
after his banging and shouting and the Police dragging him out of the cell and
putting him outside in the exercise yard I had a migraine coming on. I told the Police I needed medication or to
see a doctor cause I had a migraine coming on but they did nothing, after 4
hours of agony I plucked up enough courage to demand seeing a doctor, when the
Police saw the state I was in he was called out, I was hours later taken to see
him in a room in the station and given migraine tablets and there was my story
for the Magistrates to feel sympathy for me.
When in the court building the next day when asking the Police for a
migraine tablet they refused to give me one, then telling me pain killers are
not allowed to be taken by prisoners in court buildings. They were only cocodamol; they aren’t
conscious changing or personality changing in any way so why they aren’t
allowed to be taken in court buildings the only reason I can think of is to
torture the prisoners.
About 20 minutes later I was taken to
a room to see my solicitor, wherein I told him to apologise to the court before
I enter for the way I was looking and for him to explain how Police in Oldham
Police station had refused me to see a doctor so I had sat for hours in
absolute agony before a doctor was called in, he replied with,
“
you look all right now.”
“
I wont be when I’m in the court room, ill be suffering a major migraine because
the Police are not allowed to give me migraine tablets in this building, if you
know what I mean!”
“
Yeah I know what you mean, OK ill tell them all of that.” I wasn’t in agony at the time but I did have a slight headache,
so before being taken out of the cell to be taken into the court room I was
letting cigarette smoke drift into my eyes, to turn them blood shot and to get
the tears rolling, which worked and which the other prisoners were laughing at
and wondering if it would work with the Magistrates. As soon as I walked into the court room I was staggering around,
holding onto walls to steady my standing, and pulling lots of grimaces and
painful looks on my face, as soon as I got into the dock one Magistrate told me
to sit down when usually the accused has to stand for a while as this was just
a sentencing hearing of one or a couple of minutes. As soon as I was told to sit I knew I’d got them where I wanted
them, but there were three of them, 2 white people and one Asian guy, I
couldn’t look the Asian guy in the eyes because he knew I was acting, not once
did his sight leave my face so I had to avoid looking at him. I nearly messed it all up at one point,
prosecution asked to confiscate my bottle bong and a bin bong and I couldn’t
help but laugh, a Magistrate said, “ what?”
“
I would like permission to confiscate his bottle bong and a bin bong, it is
drug paraphernalia.” (Only kannabiss and which I
had been using to cure myself of sleep paralysis and sleepwalking)
“
Yes ok, permission granted if it’s ok with you Mr Rawstron.”
“
Yes I’m ok with that.”
The court room was adjourned and I think so
the Magistrates could check with Oldham Police station to see if I had seen a
doctor the night before, when back in the court room about half later I was not
looking as though I was in as much pain as earlier, one Magistrate said to me, “
you look all right now, has the migraine stopped.”
“
No but it is not as bad as it was earlier, the doctor told me last night they
were not migraine headaches I was suffering from, he said they are high tension
headaches brought on by my worry about today’s sentencing, but after the
earlier hearing today I am not worrying about this sentencing as much as I had
been doing, also my cell mate kicked off with Police last night and I think
that helped to bring on the migraine.” I was given
a three week prison sentence for more than 30 thousand pounds worth of stolen
property, and it wasn’t a high tension headache I had been suffering from, the
kannabiss resin my cell-mate smuggled in was low grade reformed, the grind it
up, mix in additives such as glues, plastic, wax or worse so to bulk up the
weight, and that stuff does give me headaches.
That is what the criminalisation of
kannabiss does, it makes organised criminals put harmful additives in it,
headaches are worse than they seem, as where there is pain damage is or has occurred. The criminalisation of kannabiss does not
stop people from taking it, but it does mean organised criminals harm people
with their harmful additives which some of are probably causing brain cancers,
it puts lots of money into the hands of organised criminals, and it makes sure
people who would normally grow their own for a fraction of the price organised
criminals sell it for go out robbing and stealing so they can buy it. Kannabiss is cultural and a lot less harmful
than legal drugs and most manmade drugs health authorities use. It is the most beneficial drug known to us,
no other drug treats as many illness, symptoms and similar as it. It is costing you the taxpayer to Police
kannabiss, it is more harmful to societies it being illegal than it being
legal, it is cultural to use and has been for tens of thousands of years. Organised criminals don’t want it to be
legal, look at Holland, it is one of the most non-violent countries in the
world alongside their crimes rates being a lot less than where kannabiss is
illegal, Holland let people take it and let them grow their own. Criminalisation does not take drugs off the
street, it perpetuates organised criminals to grow and distribute it. When it becomes legal organised criminals
wont be earning big amounts of money like how they have been doing, house
burglaries become less in number, street robberies become less in number,
violent offences become less in number, policing and prisons need less money
and have more time to concentrate on whom they should be concentrating on.
Check out Rick Simpson’s ‘Run From
The Cure’ online video, also check out Medical Marijuana videos online, and
also what doctors and scientists are saying about Kannabiss, and how it does
cure some cancers.
With me it causes most of my
supernatural happenings to cease, when I’m on it not much occurs, when I’m not
on it the supernatural escalates in my life, contrary to what health
authorities say in it causing psychosis, people who suffer from psychosis do
take it so people theorise the kannabiss is causing them delusions. If it was harmful to mental health why do
Holland allow it? Why have they got
lesser crime rates than us? Because
kannabiss is a gift from nature, a helping hand, some say a gift from the Gods,
I’d say similar too. But yes like all
drugs take it too often and too much of it and it can become harmful. Everything is harmful in large amounts, and
it is not as hallucinogenic as government’s claims it is, all drugs are
hallucinogenic if you take large amounts of them.
I’d rather risk imprisonment for
taking it than living without it but at the time of me writing this I am not
using it, I wont be taking anymore for many months, pr years, I can control my
usage, I don’t take it all the time, I take it when I want it, I control it, it
does not control me. I aint gonna let a
plant control me, I’d say to all those who do become beaten by illegalised
plants how pathetic is that? Plants and
their chemicals beating people, come on them lot, mind over matter, positive
mental attitude and positive visualisation is stronger than any chemical or
plant.
And for it to cause my supernatural
occurrences to become almost nothing, whilst at the same time health
authorities saying supernatural occurrences are delusions, and for them to also
say kannabiss causes supernaturally connected delusions this is contrary to
what health authorities say of both.
Health authorities haven’t got a clue about both, they are being told to
be these ways because governments force them to be those ways, and them health
authorities and individuals of never question their own authority, unless it is
harming themselves.
The policing of kannabiss is taking
money out of you're pocket via taxes and puts you at a bigger risk of being
burgled or robbed. It is also causing
many people to die of certain cancers which kannabiss does cure. It cures me of sleep paralysis related
breathing difficulties, it cures me of sleep paralysis and cures me of
sleepwalking, I don’t care what governments and Police do towards users, I know
I’m on the right side and they’ll never be on that side. I’ve watched science videos that have said
heavy users are appx. 60% less likely to die of head, neck and chest cancers,
and if kannabiss was discovered today it would be hailed a miracle plant.
When serving that 1-month prison
sentence in Police stations after sentencing I was moved to Stretford Police
Station, there the Police were being intentionally awkward and torturous in not
giving me my migraine tablets when I needed them. I do suffer from migraines all though the one I had the day
before sentencing was brought on by harmful kannabiss additives. This is just one way UK Police cause lawful
to an extent torture, by refusing to hand out doctor prescribed
painkillers. They did it many times to
me in Stretford but not in Oldham, so they will have also done similar to a lot
of other prisoners. I’d say most prisoners
deserve to be where they are but not all of them, and how can Police differentiate
between who should be tortured and who shouldn’t be? They cant and they shouldn’t, cause they let personal attitude
decide that.
Stretford Police they’d had enough of
me after about a week and moved me to the Bridewell, Liverpool, and they'd had
enough of me after 1 week and in a respectful kind of way, they knew I’d got
off with a light sentence and didn’t want to keep me there any longer cause I
was pushing my luck. Because Stretford
Police wouldn’t give me my painkillers when I needed them I told them about a 6
inch blade that had been hidden in cell W2 in Bury Police station some years
earlier, I figured telling them about it and where it still was would upset the
ones torturing me, and would may be get me my way more easily. Someone had stashed it there years earlier,
someone who had been using it for non-violence, cutting up kannabiss deals with
it, ‘so I’d heard,’ and it was still there years later, had been pushed through
the grill upper slit under a bed surface.
Within 30 minutes of me telling them about it they were bringing brews
to the prisoners, I was getting my painkillers when I asked for them, and then
got shipped out to Liverpool after being told not to worry about my move. When there I was getting more money than I should
have got, and extra tobacco in my weekly payments but I wanted to rock the boat
some more. I wasn’t bothered about how
nice they were being with me, they had intentionally caused me a lot of pain in
refusing me my painkillers and I knew they must have done lots of this to other
prisoners, so I was prepared to upset them some more. I don’t accept bribes, or two faced conceited ?ricks, people who
call me a liar, or people who reckon I am delusional, I stay on the side I
should be on, which is my side and no one else’s.
I can remember Lancashire Police
marching me to a door to the outside street and sort of throwing me out of it
then slamming it shut behind me, whilst I laughed at them, they'd had enough of
me too and had nothing to stick on me.
Moments before I was being given my property back and when being handed
my erm black leather gloves the officer said this, “And one pair of Police
issue gloves.”
“
They aren’t Police issue gloves.”
“
And one pair of Police issue gloves, don’t tell me my job, I know my f ing job
OK.”
“
OK then whatever, one pair of Police issue gloves, I suppose I a few days ago
stole them out of a Police officers car.” That
made them fume and for reasons that are obvious, and I think the owner was
stood by my side, he was massive. They
can’t do me for any theft from before my 1-month prison sentence, I wrote all
them crimes off for a packet of cigarettes when on that month sentence. And most of them do get involved with
harming only suspects with high visibility surveillances coupled with lots of
other lawful street injustices, so I think they all deserved a loud mouth get
the better of them. Even Jesus said
petty thieves shouldn’t be harmed as much as they are, I add countries are not
fair and neither is industry, not all people are academically or physically
capable and them sorts haven’t got a chance to earn a decent wage from their
own doing. Petty thieves are victims of
society who cannot earn what they need to get by, yes what they do in thieving
is wrong but they will never stop their harmful ways unless a better life is
offered, petty thieves will always exist due to how countries are.
Bridewell Police had a hybrid wolf
patrolling the cell landings with them, their way to try and scare the
prisoners, I tried to upset it by staring it out and it got scared, I think
cause of my telepathic abilities. Its
weird looking eyes looked proper scared so the Police stood in-between it and
me. And I started giving the Police
dodgy comments, even though many prisoners had said the Police there should not
be messed with under any circumstances.
So due to my dodgy comments they gave me chance to escape, their way to
try and put me in prison for a long time, so I would not have been the first
prisoner they tried to stitch up in these ways. They took me out to the street with one officer and he left me at
the back of the van whilst cuffed up in the middle of Liverpool city centre
whilst he went to find the van keys.
All I did was look up and down the street and noticed many undercover
officers hoping I’d make a run for it, Police hate me for being able to spot
undercover very easily. Couples walking
together, youngsters in street gear, very short people, people walking dogs,
guys on high-powered motorbikes, they always try and mingle but I can see them
very easily. A few days before I had a
fight with another prisoner, an amateur boxer, got the better of him after he
failed to knock me out, and when standing in that street alone in Liverpool at
the back of the Police van when the officer opened the van doors there he was,
in the back of the van with 2 of his mates.
So yes this was another plan of them Police to get into major troubles a
loud mouth standing up for what is right.
I got in the back of the van whilst all 4 of us feared a big fight to
begin, them three against me, but I had told people on my cell wing that I know
martial arts and I did use judo on him when we did fight, so they never started
on me in the van, there was total silence throughout the journey. I’m only a white belt from primary school
years but still knew enough to beat him.
We all got took to Walton Prison, but when there no paperwork was
present for me so got taken back to Bridewell, then a day or two later shipped
out to Kirby Police Station, Bridewell Police had enough of me, like how
Stretford Police also had the same. I
only had a week left on my sentence and the way of prisoners towards people who
are getting out very soon is to push them, try and make them kick off and into
troubles so to get them held in prison for longer. On good behaviour prisoners serve half their sentence, so anyone
the rest think is a bit different to their selves and they push and push so to
try and get them into troubles. When
explaining to them prisoners why I was serving a one-month prison sentence they
were questioning me as though I was talking lies, and there were a few comments
about the same too, one month for 30 grands worth of stolen property they would
never accept so were giving me a hard time due to thinking I was some sort of
criminal they don’t respect or get along with.
I had people stealing from me, ripping me off and giving me lots of
dodgy comments, as well as calling me a liar to my face in major ways, so when
I had only a few days left on my sentence and was very close to defending
myself with fists I asked Police for me to be moved away from the prisoners for
the remainder of my sentence, which by this time was 3 days away. I knew for only 3 days sentence they'd try
and find me a cell on my own, I was only wanting to defend my 3 days as staying
as that, if id have had to spend anymore time with them ?ickheads I’d have
battered a couple and got another month in prison, may be even more
charges. The Police were never more
than 15 metres away from us so anything I’d have done to any of them prisoners
and the Police would have known about it.
Like in the Bridewell when I over-powered that amateur boxer within the
same day Police walked past and said to me, “If you hit him again well have
to keep you for longer!” So either
some prisoner had grassed me up for defending myself when he first attacked me,
or Police heard it all on the intercom systems. In Kirby Station it was my lawful right to be moved away from the
other prisoners but the officer in charge kicked off with me, tried to make me
attack him by putting me in a major armlock just because I asked to be moved
away from the other prisoners. I told
him a few had been giving me loads of troubles but I wasn’t prepared to tell
him which, and I wasn’t about to tell him if I have to stay more days with some
of this lot I’ll end up battering one or a few, and thus may be getting
battered myself, so he marched me around in a major armlock whilst I telling
him, “ That’s not hurting and I’m not going to kick off with you, OK mr.”
That he didn’t like so he told all the other prisoners I had complained that
all of them had been bullying me, Police lies to get a prisoner into troubles
with other prisoners. Like I’ve said
before now in these books I know every dirty trick in the book.
“ Causing trouble on my wing, were gonna
send you back to the Bridewell so you can sit the rest of you're sentence out
with the scousers, we will see how you like that.” I was near enough a Manc, born
in Bury, grew up in Lancashire and was from Bury then, inside Mancs and
Scousers stay with their own, they don’t mix unless its fighting so Police kept
them apart on operation lockout, except for making an exception with me, better
than putting me in prison. They didn’t
want to mess me up totally but did want to put me into some troubles, no prison
is a nice place and being held in Police stations was much safer for all. When leaving Kirby station one officer
shouted this to me, “ you're mums been with more cigarettes but you're not
getting them.” I knew she hadn’t and that he was lying, so I turned to the
lad I was cuffed too and told him, “ he are mate this officers talking to
you,” then pointing to the officer whilst instructing him with telepathy to
repeat to this other prisoner what he had told me, the lad said, “ what did
you say?” And the officer told him,
“ I said you're mums been with cigarettes but you're not getting them,” he
looked like and felt like a proper fool when repeating it to this other
prisoner, and I just smiled when the other prisoner wasn’t watching.
Some idiot woman Police officer
tightened my cuffs to the max, put me in the van then when back at Bridewell I
was left in the back of the van for more than an hour, probably close to 2 or 3
hours I’d had them cuffs on, whilst my hand swelled up and turned a purple
colour due to her cutting off the blood flow intentionally for more than 2
hours. She saw what was happening to my
hand cause I showed her and asked for it to be loosened and she did nothing
about it except tell me she had no key for the cuffs. And she told the three of us to blag another meal when inside
Bridewell, but I knew it was another plan against me, probably to stitch my
meal up so when asked if I’d had my dinner I said I had. Next I scared her half to death with
telepathy because Liverpool Police didn’t know about my telepathic abilities,
she was proper fearful and fearing for her own mental state, served her right. She backed away from me and sort of huddled
up leaning against the wall and not knowing WTF her threatening thoughts were
about, I did also program her a bit with telepathy.
When on the Scouser wing I told the
other prisoners about how Police were trying to make it hard for me and were
trying all sorts of dodgy tricks with me, and I had a nicer time with them
Scousers than any Manc wing I’d been on.
One issue though, when put into a competition to see if I really was of
car thieving, the competition being naming make or model for every letter of
the alphabet I was ripped off and they cheated me. Williams is a car, it is a make and back then was also a model
but they wouldn’t accept it.
Dunno why but Scousers do seem a lot
happier and nicer to be around than Mancs.
Or may be Police in Bridewell had put a few dodgy comments to others
Manc prisoners about me so to cause me some troubles, that would not surprise
me if was the case. They do at times
appear to be helping whilst stitching them up behind their backs. They didn’t like how I got a 3 week sentence
for a 30 grand merc, a mobile phone (mid 90s when they were worth more) and a
few car stereos, and they didn’t like how when refused my migraine tablets
wound Stretford Police up big time by telling them where in Bury cells a big
blade was stashed. But they did like
getting rid of it so were playing more than games with me. At Stretford when in the exercise yard
Police would stand up against a wall so I began playing walley with it,
standing in front of them, making movements as though I was about to kick the
ball at them hard, then backing down from that kick and taking the ball
elsewhere. They didn’t move an inch and
didn’t change their expressionless faces, they were just waiting and hoping
they could pounce on me but I never gave them that chance. 3 days I did this to them by which time
they'd had enough, next the toilet pipes failed in the exercise yard so they
left excrement and urine all over the exercise yard so no one would want to be
there at all.
Scousers just get on with it and get
along with each other, and not disrespecting each other, Mancs are totally
opposite, always trying to prove a point of I’m this an that, and not trusting
each other at all. And forgive me some
folk but I’m generalising whitey criminals here, I’d never say that about
Asians and Blacks because I know they aren’t that way either. They do have a lot more respect for one
another, other persons and property. I
used to go to a nightclub in Bury and lets just say some of the rooms in there
were a complete mess, bottles and glasses thrown all over the floors, puke
everywhere, urine and worse, but when a black music night started with only a
few white persons present and the rest either Asian or black the rooms were
totally opposite, proper clean and no mess whatsoever.
When being released from Bridewell a
few days later when about to walk through the door into the street a uniformed
officer rushed in and intentionally pushed me hard into the wall, I just smiled
at this another failed attempt at getting me to kick off. Hello Liverpool Bridewell Police from the
mid 90s, it seems like you’ve done it to yourselves, you’ve been had by the
most connected person on this planet, had in a way of showing me and all
reading this some of what you get up too.
How many prisoners did you give fake chances to escape just so you could
imprison them for longer? How many of
them prisoners did get lengthier sentences cause you gave them fake chances to
escape? How many times have you made it
possible for enemy prisoners to start fighting with each other? You're getting scrutinised from a far and
you aint a fair bunch, we have courts so the likes of you lot cannot decide on
people. What the Scouse Police all
wanted was prisoners to be two-faced idiots licking up to them, because they
can’t handle the truth being forwarded to them in words. They cant handle being proven wrong and hate
it like how most people don’t like being proven wrong, all they wanted was
lying two-faced grovellers, at least Manc Police did what they think and feel,
they cant be arsed with two-faced bull, they give it how it is. In Oldham
Police station we had a right laugh with certain officers, them claiming to be
this and that, and us lot telling them how in some cases yes but not all. One reckoned we were all unhealthy druggies,
“ How come you're lot have never caught me
then when chasing me?”
“
Haha very funny,” was his reply,“ Well at least were getting all this overtime to hold
yous, I’m getting an holiday out of this.”
“
What so you need an escape from you're reality?”
”
F. off.”
“
Nah I can’t, its you who wants to escape you're reality by going on holidays.”
I have done a lot of proper work, mainly construction, so please don’t get me wrong, and when only authorities persons knew I could be controlled with telepathy I got into lots of troubles, when religious and spiritual folk were in my thoughts and emotions no troubles, except for what people sent my way.
Police did chase me many times but never caught me, twice on my mountain bike, once they had about 5 to 7 cars on my case but never caught me. It gets the adrenaline flowing proper good, one night a Police van drove past whilst I had warrants out for my arrest for unpaid fines and well erm how should I put this, when my car had been stolen and used in a crime… I continued walking and they began turning around, so I legged it around a corner and looked for a route they wouldn’t be able to follow in the van but none were present. I was running towards a garden wall with bushes extending higher than it, the wall being about 1.2 metres high, the bushes another 12 to 18 inch above that, I planned to climb over and hide in that garden but realised the van was too close for me to get over in time, so decided to do a running forward dive and roll like how taught in ju jitsu (I only got to white belt when less than 12 years old). I dived over and whilst on my way back down to the ground heard the van screech round the corner, when hitting the lawn on my back and shoulders the van was less than 20 metres away so quickly I rolled over close to the other wall and never moved. The van stopped, they both got out when one said, “ What now?”
“ I’ve got a good idea, come on,” then they both got in the van
and drove away. As soon as he said I’ve
got a good idea I knew he was going to wait near my home, and possibly hiding
in the bushes in the park across from my flat, so I decided to take a long
route to my home, going a long way around in a semi-circle and up from the
direction they weren’t expecting me to come from. I walked up the back streets and then a van started approaching,
so quickly stood in a gate way tucked up tight to the corner, the van went past
and was less than 2 metres distance from me, luckily he never saw me, it was
late at night and I was in the shadows wearing dark clothes. I creeped up the back street till at the top
of the block of terraced houses below my own terraced block. I knew where one was and could slightly hear
his footsteps on the wet ground, I sneaked a peek around the corner of the wall
and saw a uniformed officer hiding in the bushes and looking the opposite
direction. The politically linked
persons watching via my telepathy then used my telepathic abilities to instruct
me to throw a few stones at him and run, but instead I opted for what the
supernatural was instructing me to do, to just leave him there in the rain and
go and sleep at my Dads home.
A few days later after handing myself
in and at the custody desk I was surrounded by many officers, must have been
close to ten of them or may be more, this was after I had admitted to running
whilst being questioned on interview by CID, the officer who had been hiding in
the bushes was present but keeping quiet, when the custody sergeant asked me
this, “ Do you recognise this guy?” and pointing to the officer I’d run
from. His colleagues were stitching him
up for an embarrassing moment; I said, “ No I don’t recognise him, unless
its the officer who was hiding in the bushes across the road from my home” He
went a deep purple colour in his face with embarrassment whilst every copper
laughed.
He
then said, “ So you admit you had something to run from.”
“
Yes I admit it, I erm, yeah (long pause) had a warrant out for my arrest cause
of an un-paid fine,” they were actually chasing me for some other reason but there was a
warrant out for my arrest for an un-paid fine, I figured if I lied about it not
being me who ran they would have me, so with that reply the room emptied and
only the officers that needed to be there stayed.
“
How long where you in the bushes for?”
“
Not long.”
“
Get away, I don’t believe you, it took me over an hour to walk around in a
semi-circle and up from the direction you weren’t expecting me from, I saw you
in the bushes then decided to go and sleep at my dads home, so I reckon you
must have been there for 2 hours at least, and in the rain.”
“
Goodbye, I’ve had enough of this,” and then he walked out.
I got a ‘not proven’ in the
magistrates court for a car stereo theft, but whilst my car had been impounded
by the Police some car stereo thief stole my car stereo, I haven’t got a clue
who that was, honestly, some Police reckon it was me, haha, lol, so I claimed
compensation from the Police which was nowhere near as much money as the new
fence they had to put up around their compound. Some Salford lads had stolen the evidence against their selves
off that Police compound, some stolen cars, so whoever stole my car stereo must
have known about that. Some lad was
asking me to steal some evidence out of his car in that compound but no way I
was going to do that for him. There you
go, another prophecy fulfilled, ‘He will return like a thief in the night.’ But
it wasn’t my own doing, authorities individuals turned me into that with them
unknown by myself telepathic controls of myself, and when I had no income
whatsoever had to for feeding myself.
And I could only ever bring myself to doing what I could handle if being
performed against myself, I wouldn’t do this and that, there wasn’t much I
would do. And I needed kannabiss to
cure me of the very dangerous sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties
which had very nearly killed me three times, when out of work I could not
afford to buy it, and working self-employed within construction meant many
times I was out of work when contracts had been finished. I didn’t want to associate with many of the
low life drug dealers but I had too because the government force people to go
down that route with their criminalisation of kannabiss. They force many decent people into a life of
crime and associating with low lifes which causes many more harmful
circumstances and people into their life, and the governments who criminalized
kannabiss refuse to accept they have caused many harmful effects in the life of
many decent people. Not all drug
dealers are low life’s but from my experience I reckon more than half are, they
are just supplying the people with what they want and in many a case what they
need, many people use it for medical reasons like how I did, they had to resort
to it cause health authorities are lacking in massive ways. Governments wont stop people using it and
many in government, politics, Police, militaries and councils used it when
younger too. Scientists and Doctors who
know about all its benefits reckon if it was discovered today it would be
hailed as a miracle plant, which is what it is. It makes better paper than trees so would protect the environment
too, it makes hardier clothes than cotton, it can even be used as animal feeds
and if people grew and used it instead of drinking alcohol violent crimes would
drop to all time lows. Alcohol makes
instant idiots, kannabiss doesn’t. It
doesn’t have to be smoked, it can be digested.
It creates harmony and respect amongst people, alcohol does the
opposite, but as like alcohol the first time on it isn’t a nice time.
I managed to get a lot from Police too, a constables jacket when she put it on some lad who had been chained naked to a lamppost on his stag do, he threw the jacket on the floor, I asked if they’d keep quiet about who took it if I stole it, and they all agreed not to tell Police my identity, so I walked off with it when she was in the car radioing for the fire brigade to come and cut him loose (back in 1989 in Accrington), she saw me walk off with it so as soon as I rounded the corner legged it. I found a little blue book in her pocket, it gave details of every crime there is, the maximum and minimum sentence for each, and what a suspects only defence is in each case. Studying that book got me out of trouble with Police lots but eventually some black guys from Moss Side stole it from me, thieving ?astards. I also found her notebook, and all she did when on foot patrol in Accrington town centre was chase some kids who were riding BMX’s on pavements, and she lost them. Yes we get good value for money with Police don’t we!
From my own experience I know they
would have provoked Raul Moat into attacking them with guns but please don’t
believe I respect how he reacted to them, he was at a major fault and so were
his initial provokers. He claimed many
Police had intentionally provoked him for months or years by going out of their
ways to stress him out in many ways and to upset him in many ways too,
provocation is allowed to be used as mitigation in the UK legal system but when
it is Police who do the provoking it isn’t accepted by the majority as much as
when it is other people provoking. Plus
they know how to do it in lawful ways and in ways that seem not out of place
and not provocation. The Mental health
professions, Police, governments, councils and other law enforcement groups
refuse to accept Police, politically linked persons, Freemasons, council
persons or any person from within any government authority intentionally
provoke and upset people in lawful unjust street injustice ways towards people
they only suspect have escaped a major justice, like how they also don’t accept
people can notice undercover and uniform Police performing surveillances of
both low and high visibility unto themselves.
Them authorities are the ones displaying low intellect there, or an
obvious lack of reality or blatant lies, there are people in every profession
do these things but hey authorities will try and tell us it never occurs from
within their authorities.
I found a Police radio once too, we
had some fun with that and so did the scrap yard who bought it. When selling it I told them not to press the
red button but after weeks of winding up the Police they had too just to see
what would occur, within 5 minutes near their home was surrounded by dozens of
Police. I had a warrant card once too
but ditched it because I didn’t want blaggers to use it against older folk,
which is what would have occurred if I’d sold it to a drug dealer. Don’t get me wrong I wasn’t a hardened
criminal and Police know that, all I ever did was the pettiest kind of
thieving, usually from cars, sheds, garages and empty buildings, and all that
was only up to my very early twenties, since then all I’ve done is smoke pot or
on rare occasions when I couldn’t afford to buy it, or when only harmful
additive kannabiss was available grew small amounts for my medical use. I could die from sleep paralysis related breathing
difficulties if I don’t have it when I need it, so I will use it when needed,
at the moment I don’t need it, but if sleep paralysis kicks in again I will
have too. The National Health Service
would not help me with sleep paralysis and the breathing difficulties it has
caused me many times when I asked for their help, and if I asked again and
again they'd try giving me their very harmful brain activity limiting manmade
chit they call anti-psychotics.
Kannabiss boosts the immune system; hence it curing some cancers,
government persons who outlawed it will have a lot of explaining to do when in
the next life dream like existence, and to all of the people they harmed with
this outlawing of culture and the most beneficial drug known to us.
Before I got that 1-month prison sentence I’d began a very
close friendship with a Police inspectors daughter, he was a sergeant for Bury
Police before being given promotion to an inspector in Moss Side. She was 15 I 20, I met her at a friends
house, we were all smoking pot, we had given each other some flirty comments
but I wasn’t about to start a relationship with a GMP Inspectors daughter who
was underage, or any girl who was under age for that matter, so I told her she
would have to wait till 16 to begin anything.
She was proper in love with me but still I wasn’t about to do anything
illegal with her, except for smoking pot which she began doing long before she
met me. We went everywhere together for
months and the Police were not for having this one bit, I telepathically told
them I was protecting her from low life’s but they weren’t interested in that,
no way they were gonna let me stay friends with her, especially with them
having a major suspicion of me that clever petty criminal who always got the
better of them lot. Threats began to
arise in my mind, not here and there, I mean near enough every hour of every
day. Her dad worked in Moss Side, a
black area of Manchester, one night I had thoughts in my mind telling me how
some black officers from down there would be coming to see me and give me the
threats needed for me to break it off with her, if you don’t believe me go and
look out of you're window they said in my thoughts, and when looking two black
guys in plain clothes sat in a car outside my home and giving me major threats
of beatings. Uniform were doing it too,
following me around giving me loads of threats to break off this friendship,
coupled with everything else, like her mum and dad giving me the eyes when
passing, uniform giving me high visibility surveillances everywhere I went, and
undercover doing it too, and them not giving me time to think to myself for one
minute of any day. I had to let her go,
the low life’s in my mind were making my life and soul impossible to live with,
so I had to break it off, well that is what I thought because that was
themselves pretending to be my thoughts.
So anyways we broke it off and she ended up getting her life ruined by
the other people she ended up hanging around, her closest friend ended up dying
of a heroine overdose and all the time Police refusing to comment in my
thoughts about how if they had left us be everything would have been OK. The people she ended up hanging around where
heroine addicts and a few were dealers of it.
Heroine addicts I always told everyone are the least trustworthy people
in the drug scene, but with Police in my mind every minute of every day I
wasn’t able to warn her. I
telepathically told the Police she would be getting shielded from proper low
life’s by staying close to me but no Police weren’t interested, they hated me
getting the better of them and many had a major suspicion of me so were not
about to let me stay close with one of their daughters. So there was yet another good area of my
life authorities individuals had ruined for me, up till this point in my life
that had accumulated to everything I had good going for myself, whether it be
GMP, other Police, politically linked persons or certain councils individuals,
or Freemasons, they are all the same authority and had many goes at me and mine
due to my uncontrollable telepathic abilities and anti-establishment ways with
words.
Even when I went on holiday they were
there too, they were moving in on everywhere I went and still do to this day,
there’s many still doing it but not as many as before religious and spiritual
folk began learning of me, uniform from them areas, undercover, off duty, on
duty and friends and associates joining in too. Even helicopters on a few occasions, the dark streamlined kind
I’ve seen many a time moving close to my UFO sighting area, but I think they
were more to do with my UFO sightings and the royal airforce. When thinking about holidays Police in my
thoughts were telling me they would also be there too and doing their best to
stress and wind me up, so I had to abort many of my plans with holidays too.
When released from that 1-month prison
sentence the next year I decided to stop with the taking of this and that, and
to live a fitter and healthier lifestyle, that I knew would proper vex Bury
Police, they didn’t want me a telepath anywhere near to them so I knew they'd
go out of their ways to get rid of me again, but if I wasn’t doing anything
illegal then they didn’t have anything to have a go at me for. I telepathically told them “I’m stopping
the crimes so you lot cannot do anything to me, I’m going to get fit and off
the kannabiss and I’m going to start working at Bury Football Club.”
“
You’ve no chance and we’ll get you somehow.”
“
We will see.”
“
Yes we will.”
“
Well I’m glad you agree with me, can you see the future too?”
“
I was being sarcastic?”
“
Doh, and so was I!”
I began working out, floor exercises;
a long bike ride and a long jog each day, I even stopped drinking caffeine,
stopped smoking cigarettes and I never drunk alcohol either. It wasn’t long before I was fitter than I’d
ever been. And thinking about where I
would like to work Bury Football Club always entered my mind. I knew with my telepathic abilities and
working there I’d be able to help the professional team, showing them telepathy
and how it can and does help the game.
For almost a month I was trying to work out a way to get my foot in the
door, but nothing entered my mind as being relevant for me. Then one day I received a letter from the
benefits agency, it was telling me I had an appointment in their office, so to
talk over plans to get back into work.
When there I told the woman I’d prefer to work with people not products
and possibly something in sport, she replied with that she could send me to
Bury Football Club on a training course.
Wow I thought, what sort of a coincidence that was? One that wasn’t a
coincidence but was a prediction of my future by the supernatural.
When riding my bike down to the club
when at Springs housing estate the supernatural instructed me look behind
myself, but it wasn’t the supernatural, it was the Police pretending to be the
supernatural in my thoughts, and then making sure I could see them following. I stopped moving and they were driving
proper slowly, 2 undercover officers in one car, when they saw me stop and wait
for them they drove past so I began trying to catch them up. When nearing Bury F.C. they pulled up onto
their car park, saw me enter the car park, so they got out of the car and
walked into the stadium and using their warrant cards to blag their way in for
reasons other than the true reasons they were there. Police do that a lot, blag their way into businesses whilst
having other motives ruling their actions.
So I locked up my bike and went for the interview with Bryan
Taylor. He gave me the go-ahead for the
training course not long after beginning talks with him, I think he was
impressed when I said my great Uncle Raymond Scull played professional for them
when 15 years old.
So there it was, me in thoughts
telling Bury Police I had got a Job at Bury F.C. They were proper vexed, they also worked there so had to begin
plans to drive me out. Dodgy comments
in front of my colleagues and the fans, snide comments to my face and trying
their hardest to deter me with comments in my thoughts, as well as undercover
moving in on me more closer than uniform were to me in the stadium on match
days. It took them 7 months to drive me
out but I wouldn’t have stayed there for much longer anyhow. I never stayed within one job for longer
than 6 months, I always got bored so wanted a change of employer.
*****
It was when working at Bury F.C. as a
trainee pro football coach, and usually working with kids my first major
psychic detecting circumstance I involved Police with I saw with my
vision. Before this moment I’d had
premonitions in dreams of future major catastrophes, they being a sort of
conditioning of myself to prepare me for the worst to come. One night I’d dreamt about walking on a
metal walkway situated over a river and it being in a forest at the edge of
desert land, whilst walking across it then standing still and watching the
water below it flooded up over the walkway, it reminded me of an African area,
then the next morning it was in news reports of a major flood in Egypt that had
killed many and canals being to blame.
Then the next premonition I dreamt of was a desert land with scorpions
and a flood, then soon after it hit news an African area had flooded and many
villagers had been killed by the hundreds or thousands of scorpions that had
been washed into their village. So when
at Bury F.C. and seeing this next premonition many times I knew it was to
occur, many times in a 2 week period when setting up the coaching fields with
cones and balls for the kids I saw in my minds eye a class room of kids in PE
kit all dead and wounded, with wounds to their bodies which looked like
gun-shot wounds. After thinking these
images through many times Police were commenting in my mind in all sorts of
ways, such as “ We don’t believe you, That’s what you're going to do, if you
want us to try and stop this you will have to make it an official prediction.”
It wasn’t long after I walked out of
this training and a few months after leaving got a job back in construction,
working on the M65 extension helping to build new concrete bridges near Darwen
in Lancashire. Before I got this job
I’d fell into some minor troubles again, the troubles which gave me the 12-month
probation sentence, when being arrested at my home there was a letter in my
home I’d addressed to Police, it giving details of this classroom of kids I
knew were going to be murdered. The
arresting CID officer picked up the letter saw it was addressed to them then
saying he would come back to read it later when I’m in the Police cells. Many of them knew of this my prediction
anyhow due to telepathy but that letter had more details about it all. Such as the full description of what the
perpetrator looked like, how he was going to kill them, roughly where it would
occur, I gave his name initials which would be either T.M. or T.H. and that he
would be known to Police for less severe crimes against kids. I also said the only way they would be able
to prevent this from occurring was to have him under surveillances with
undercover armed officers, I also added they were not going to prevent it from
occurring.
The morning when it occurred I for the
first time with my new employer had an unannounced day off work and I’d been
working for them for close to 5 months.
I woke up, got dressed, made my packed lunch, had my breakfast, then
when picking up the keys off the window sill the supernatural instructed me in
an unknown to myself way to take a look outside. I pulled back the net curtain, looked at the sky over the horizon
to the North, looked at a Church on that horizon, then Bury Police Station, and
a few times I repeatedly looked at the horizon, Police station and church. I could feel an awful atmosphere outside but
I had no idea what it was about, so decided this in thoughts, “ There’s an
awful atmosphere out there today, no way I’m going out to work in that,” so
put my stuff down and went back to bed fully clothed ready for work. When awake a few hours later I felt a bit
stupid for missing a days work for no apparent reason, so made a mug of tea,
got my packed lunch from the fridge then went and sat down and turned on the
television. It was on every channel,
what I knew was to occur, the classroom of kids that had been killed that
morning, and every detail I had put in that letter was correct. I think that was the first of 3 televisions
I put my foot through that month. I
didn’t want to go outside and see the Police cause I wanted to fight them all
but had to go out to the shop late in the evening to buy some cigarettes just
before the shop closed at 10 pm. Norris
the shop owner guy who was well known for short changing kids and adults smiled
and asked how I was, “ I’m as well as any person could have been today, not
exactly been a good day has it?” I
knew undercover were in the queue behind me so gave them an angry look before
leaving for home.
If you check all what is said of this
crime you will find there has been a cover up by Police, many documents hidden
from the public but some having to be released. Police they refused to admit they were in fact at that school
because of him and when he performed this crime, they covered up they had him
under surveillance because they suspected he was going to do this, they claimed
undercover Police were at that school at the time of shooting for other
reasons. Only 2 weeks prior to that day
a uniformed constable had visited thomas hamilton so to check his legally owned
collection of handguns, and she reported either in her notebook, to her
superiors or to journalists that he was gloating over his guns. And it was reported a few weeks later in
newspapers he had his Freemason membership revoked months before the
crimes. It has also been suggested he
was part of a child abuse ring that was linked with people in U.K. authorities,
I don’t know if the last claim is true and I am not about to try and use the
psychic to see if it was true.
I’d also wrote in that premonition
letter addressed to Police this, “dun blame me” cause a officer or few
had used my telepathic abilities to tell me I was somehow going to be involved
with it in a unlawful guilty way, and it occurred in the town of Dunblane.
In 2002 when many Police, freemasons, royal and governmental
persons were following me around in the worst case of such, IE everywhere with
lots of them, I decided to go on weeks of driving excursions and whilst being
in my berserk telepathic mode, they wouldn’t back off and had caused me to
become lets say close to wanting to do myself in. So on one of them driving days I decided to drive up to the
Scottish highlands, then I saw sign posts for Dunblane, so decided to drive
through. I didn’t go into the town but
did park up just north of, at the side of the road near to a pub. I go out of the van and as soon as I did
heard lots of geese calls moving closer, whilst listening they next came into
my view, hundreds of Canada Geese looking like they were beginning their flight
back to Canada, then another group of hundreds, and when close to me it looked
like they were using the pub as a ground marker, as when they got into view of
it changed direction. The supernatural
said in my thoughts, “ they have a long journey home but they will be back,”
which I took to be kind of like what they meant for them kids, their journey
from this life to their next would be a long one and would take them back home,
and they will be back in this life one day.
Then next I saw in vision all them kids and their teacher crowding me
and just watching which prompted me to hide my eyes with dark glasses and for
obvious reasons, one lad walked over and touched my face before I got back in
the van to drive home.
Driving through the town and local
police sort of got close, I telepathically told them “ Turn on Radio One,
bet you anything something associated with this lot will be being spoken about,
or sung about,” and when we turned on the radios a part of the Our Tune
radio program theme tune was playing.
If you're not familiar with that it was a radio program from the 80s,
where people wrote in and explained their sad story, and the radio DJ read it
out whilst that music track was being played.
After driving through thereI didn’t
want to go home, my neighbours had heightened harms to the max and authorities
wouldn’t leave me be wherever I went too, I didn’t want to go anywhere that
would take me out of the van, I didn’t want to do anything, all I wanted to do
was anger the following authorities as much as I could. Telepathic berserk mode whilst driving for
thousands of miles did upset them big time, they were with their following
making me suicidal but it didn’t make them back away, when learning it was
making me suicidal they only heightened surveillances, and when venturing into
other constabularies areas their Police would be used to follow me due to
knowing the roads better than G.M.P.
Obviously though I was not in telepathic berserk mode whilst in and
around Dunblane, I’d gone quiet there.
Back in the 90s when Dunblane occurred
it felt like they were my kids, I’d made it my responsibility to look after
them and keep them in safety, but Police never do as the public who fund them
request them to do, they do it their way which is why they are hopeless at what
they do. They cant police, they don’t
prevent crimes and rely on the public to give them most of their
information. They knew Hamilton was
going to do to a class full of kids but never put men with guns on him like how
I told them was the only way to stop it from occurring. And now whilst writing this I’ve realised me
making UK Police clamp down on paedophiles with my evidence of it occurring in
most of them naughty kids schools may be why he was outcast by freemasonry,
something made him perform this massacre and it couldn’t have been just because
of his freemason membership being revoked.
The day after it occurred I went back
to work, what else could I do? If I sat
at home thinking about it my head was battered, if I went out and about and or
sat in nature undercover officers moving in on me battered my head, there was
nothing I could do but keep myself busy and keep the Police out of my thoughts.
Check the Internet for Dunblane
Massacre Police coverup, take you’re time cause it took me a while to find
the right papers. Police documents were
hidden from public view, so some journalists took it to a high court and forced
them to be released into the public eye, and when they won they found them
papers explaining that police were at the school at the time of the shooting
and had tried to cover that up, when questioned about this they said they were
there for others reasons. No, they were
there cause they were following Thomas and suspected what he was to do. And when he began shooting they protected
themselves and no one else.
Also search for ‘Lockerbie disaster
CIA coverup’ and ‘CIA take evidence away from Pan Am crash site.’ Another passenger plane destroyed and when
government officials knew it was to be.
They'd been given bomb warnings about that plane but allowed it to
continue with its planned flights, except for the government officials who were
taken off the plane!
It wasn’t long after Dunblane I was
seeing another vision of a massacre, this time I was seeing Egypt and Police
officers shooting dead dozens of tourists.
I went above the Police and wrote a letter to the English government
this time, and weeks before the Luxor massacre the Egyptian government was news
reported for being in top-secret talks with the English govt. Obvious to me it was the English government
informing the Egyptian one of what they knew was or may occur, but I wasn’t
questioned by the English government because they don’t like to make these
things official in ways of being seen to be taking official advice from a
psychic. To protect their own image the
English government didn’t come questioning me for more information, more evil
actions and persons out to better their selves before anyone else. It wasn’t long before the Luxor massacre
occurred, I’d also given the place name of Luxor and the gunmen had dressed up
in fake Police uniforms. It would have
been far worse if it wasn’t for locals, they blocked off a road and wouldn’t
let the gunmen move to the next tourist spot, instead they had to flea and were
I’m told hunted down and executed. I
thought it was going to be Police, many other people still to this day say it
was Police, but the Egyptian government claimed they were fake Police uniforms,
well they would say that wouldn’t they cause they wanted to protect their
tourism.
Despite me making them two massacre
predictions of people I had never had any contact with whatsoever authorities
surveying me didn’t cease, it just got worse.
I know when I’m being followed and tested it, went on country lanes in
the early hours of mornings and the roads were never as quiet from traffic as
they should have been in them hours.
Heard their surveillance on a radio scanner (not me, got an anonymous
phone call about it) and saw them getting too close when on holiday.
This was also round about the same
time Bury Police used my telepathic abilities to learn of everyone I knew of,
like pot dealers and that sort of stuff, so I had to get out of Bury and away
from that scene. But when in my new
neighbourhood far away for some reason my neighbours hated me, someone from
freemasonry had put out bull chit stories about me, so I moved straight back to
Bury, precisely what they never wanted.
These dirty tricks are usual for Police, freemasons, politically linked
persons and councilpersons, military don’t usually get involved in these ways
but have been following me around a bit.
It’s what they do to get at someone they have no legal way to harm,
aside from their following, dodgy comments to friends, family and colleagues,
as well as targeting the good looking women in their life. Well most of the women in my life were
idiots anyhow, and this lot found that out the hard and long way through
experience.
It does now seem to be made a not nice
welcoming wherever I try to settle down, people don’t want a telepath living
near to them, well wherever does make me feel safe and welcome will get me and
my family residing in that area just before the cataclysms begin. We’ll be able to support hundreds of people
through them testing times, and will just with our presence alone protect the
area from some of what earth will have to give. We can’t control the supernatural which earth is governed by, we
just know what it’s capable of and why it does or does not do things. I’m penniless as I write this, but my UFO
book alone will be able to earn enough to make something that will benefit an
area through those times in the 2040s and beyond. It was also a plan to give land for public use whilst I live,
allotments, gardens and free tipping of sorted and usable materials. Most of what I’d earn from the UFO book
would be given back to the people, I don’t need much myself and don’t have
plans to spend a great deal on myself.
On its own that UFO book can earn better than any other, with video and
photo evidence will earn a lot more than any other.
And people need to stop presuming I
want the future global cataclysm of the 2040’s, far from it is the truth, I
just know it will occur. Afterwards may
be world leaders will wake up and know through experience it is too dangerous
to have atomic and nuclear installations littered all over the place. A few is all the planet will need, not
thousands like it is now. Not one
government took into account that earth quakes zones can and do change, they
just built their dangerous nuclear sites everywhere.
In earlier versions of these books I
wrote that future quakes would be ruining nuclear installations, and thus
radiating them areas badly, and then the nuclear power station Fukushima soon
after got wrecked by that tsunami, that was similar to four stations being hit,
cause it had 4 reactors and 3 being badly damaged. Now way did I ever expect that to occur in my life time, but it
did and within 3 years of me putting out prophecies about it. And now we have all the others to worry
about during the big shake of the 2040s, is there any land that is going to be
safe from our industry? THE U.K. one of
the largest shorelines in Europe and yet they don’t even have a plan to harness
wave power! Is it correct all they
wanna do on these clean energy bills is what is easily seen? That is what many people believe, that they
will only do enough to let it be seen they are doing something in these areas.
Whether or not the Japanese earthquake
was natural or manmade from the US HAARP and quake causing technology people in
the US secrecy use we don’t know, but them strange lights in the sky associated
with HAARP were seen in the sky minutes before the quake hit. All we do know is that quake zones change
and nuclear installations aren’t safe from quakes, so why aren’t governments
getting rid of them to be replaced by safe power generating? They do know a major global cataclysm will
occur in the 40s. The reasons they
don’t pay for safe demolition and replacements is so they don’t have to pay for
it, they’ll let who ever it occurs too worry about the cause and effect. Mind you no government can pay for the safe
demolition of all nuclear sites, that is impossible, they haven’t made them to
be able to be demolished safely, they’ve only made them to be kept as a high
radiation sites. Governments know a
global cataclysm is soon to be and they are doing nothing to protect the people
from it.
We the people, even those in the ranks
of govts have to wake up and realise what governments are doing and are not
doing, they’re intentionally working towards letting the future global
cataclysms having maximum effect on the masses cause they don’t want to spend
their money, they don’t want to change industries whilst ditching some, they
don’t want to vacate land they should be doing, and doing all of that will wake
the masses up which they also don’t want to occur. They’re planning to protect the elite moneymen, the world leaders
and workers to help them survive, and if they can keep control of the masses
they’ll work on that too. Those are the
plans of our world leaders, and many of the planets moneymen whom know I speak
the truth.
If they let me into news reports due to
proving my telepathic abilities in those news reporting then the masses will
not stop demanding action and will not stop demanding change, and turning many
political systems over from head to tail.
Political systems will become active minefields, all the good guys being
hit from the awful lot, and even more devious political candidates being made
to look something other than they are.
Bureaucracy, governments, policies,
they are totally not what the planet needs, and less so than what people
need. If the masses try and get rid of
them awful sorts infiltrating any governments it wont change a thing, for they
will find their ways back in and having to perform more awfulness to get back in.
Just leave them to do their thing,
don’t rise up against governments, none of them, just leave them to their own
devices, the same with awful people, just don’t rise up against them unless is
a major self defence purpose. Awful
people will get what they deserve, they cant take their money into the next
life but they will have their experience, and an authority to either hold them
back or push them along.
*****
I’d also given the labour government
some valuable advice; well they thought it was valuable. I told them to do lots for children, and
make it obvious they are of their ways and thus when they are allowed to vote
they will vote for them, well they did lots for kids but only because they
believed it would help them to win future votes.
Another one I did was advise the
government about how some people cannot open bank accounts which then makes
sure they cannot get into employment, so a new legislation came into being, one
that says no person can be refused a bank account.
Then there was the HIV law before it
became a curable disease, myself saying a person who intentionally spreads the
disease via sexual intercourse is surely intentionally harming that person, so
it became law all who have it have to tell any would be sexual partners of them
being infected.
I moved back to Bury and it wasn’t
long before uniform Police were knocking on my front door, I was using my
friends council flat so council there were up to no good with me, changing of
locks so I booted the door in, a neighbour phoned Police so I had to explain
myself when one came, and that is when all the psychic information started
flowing. Jamie Laviss, a lad from
Manchester had been missing for near to a month so I told the officer this, “he
is south of where he was last seen, south of Manchester city centre (Police
had been searching northern areas) buried close to a railway or walkway
(he was close to a fairway), a cemetery close by, wooded areas, and the bus
driver is the guilty person. If he sees
you searching the southerly areas he will disappear, so you need to arrest him
now and charge him, I guarantee you will find Jamie’s body within a week of
arrest.” A few days later the bus
driver was arrested and charged, and within a week of that Jamie’s body was
found south of Manchester city centre.
I also told the officer this, “
Terrorism is going to escalate to new heights, in the USA Middle Eastern men
with guns will be seen climbing the escalators of possibly the worlds tallest
building, but it will not be Middle Eastern men, it will be men from within the
USA, authorities persons making it look like Arab men.”
“
Which authorities persons?”
“
If I told you that I’d be dead within the week.”
“
How will it escalate to new heights?”
“
If a passenger plane was to hit a building it would seem like it just
disappears into it.”
“
What?”
“
erm, I need to change the subject now, I can’t look at this in detail, the
supernatural wont let me. There’s also
going to be a US citizen going around shooting citizens, brought on by all of
what I’ve already told you.”
“
Is there anything else you can give us?”
“
Not now if it is future crimes you want to look at, but I will say I will
achieve the Holy Grail, it isn’t an object, it is a way of the soul.”
Before I gave the terrorism
predictions I also gave other information, about a woman and daughters killer,
I gave his full name to the officer long before I learnt of it from news
reports, then when later speaking to a journalist about it he told me the
Police had already arrested m. stone for these murders but weren’t able to
charge him with the crimes. I didn’t
know they knew it was he; what I did was give his name before learning of it
from news reports. The same being with
the Jamie Laviss murderer, I told Police who it was before I learnt from news
reports they already suspected him. One
other thing I predicted was the Concorde crash, myself adding something was
going to fall off the plane, something to do with the nose cone, when it a few
years later occurred they found out it was in fact something that fell off the
back of another plane, was lying on the runway and Concorde’s own tyres got
shredded and kicked debris up into its fuel tanks. I adding the only way to stop it from occurring was to ground all
these out-dated planes and there would be enough evidence of near accidents to
get them all grounded. Nothing
happened, yet again I give more than enough information to prevent a future
catastrophe but the authorities yet again don’t act, so now I refuse to try and
prevent any future deaths. There is
only a certain amount one person can take, not one future of catastrophes or
mass deaths I predicted was prevented from occurring, even though I always gave
more than enough information to prevent them.
Authorities of most countries are a shameful set of people, and so are
most businesses. On the other hand
though when I predicted to Police that a major global cataclysm was gonna occur
in 2015 via a comet hitting the Atlantic authorities did act, but only to
prepare their own government persons, their families and friends, and the
professional people needed for them to survive and to re-instate their
authority after that cataclysm. They go
out of their way to protect their selves but do nothing to protect the tax
paying public. And I add here that
prediction of a comet hitting the ocean in 2015 was false, it was not my doing
but the doing of my supernatural friends.
I cannot control my vocal chords when they put me into trance, and the
reasons why they made me make that false prediction was so the public can see
from my later written books how authorities protect their selves in far more
ways than the tax paying public.
There may have been other information I
gave the officer in my home but I forget now, I wasn’t planning on writing this
book, anger towards authorities made me want to write it so then had to try and
recall things I had tried to forget.
This meeting with the G.M.P officer would have been 1995 or possibly
1996, so before would have been when them in the US authorities planned all of
what they did in New York and at the Pentagon on 9/11. I didn’t know about the bomb Ramsin Yuseb
had planted and set of there in 1993.
CIA mind control programs made him and
others do what they did, they have worked out how to get people to do what they
want them to do, making terrorist enemies for themselves is something they
prefer because arms manufacturers have infiltrated governments, and other awful
people wanting all of similar. I’ve
watched programs about US and UN sanctions on other countries, sanctions that
the UN and US say are to prevent would be terrorisers having access to
resources, but the journalists and presenters of these programs saying sanctions
make sure more people want to terrorise the sanctioning countries.
The US sanctions on them countries
that never let Western money men in with industry and business many a
journalist have publicly said it creates the exact opposite of what they say
they are trying, to stop would be terrorists it doesn’t work but it does make
more people want to hit out at them sanctioning countries.
PNAC & the Neo Cons, Scull and
Bones, GW and Co, Cheney, some royalty are linked too as GW is a distant
relative of. Look at the CIA mind
control videos, they can get a person to do whatever they want them to do, if
they have access to them.
The lot of them are the worst of the
worst and other secret freemason sects too, but please don’t assume I believe
that of all of them, there’s good and bad people and groups within every sector
of every society. Freemasonry isn’t
just one group of people, there are many different sects in there, the Bohemian
Grove is one other of their base of operations.
They wanted the 90s attack on the W.T.C so later ones would
not seem out of place. It gave them a
falsely justified reason to invade the oil rich Iraq, to pour more money into
defence and security, and to put more controls over the masses.
And Bill Clinton wasn’t much better
than GW & Co, Cheney, Rumsfeld and others, when Bill was president shortly
before they went into Iraq Saddams CIA contacts told him to invade Kuwait and
that they'd back him up. Kuwait was
part of Iraq before the West stole it, and Saddam was helped put in power in
Iraq by the CIA, it was even Western companies who sold Saddam chemical and
biological weapons. One journalist when
the CIA was backing Saddam told people in the US govt this, “ Saddam is a
tyrant, why do you back him?” “But he
is our tyrant.” But then he began
going against the CIA and selling his oil elsewhere, so they had to make sure
they falsely justified their opposition of him, advising him to do this and
that and selling him chemical and biological weapons.
The Sanctions of Iraq did not help to
harm Saddam, it only helped to kill more than a million Iraqi civilians because
they were not allowed health care products and their income from export wasn’t
doing as much as it should have been.
Bill Clinton retaliated with Saddam and had that 90s invasion of Iraq
shortly after Saddams CIA contacts advised him to invade Kuwait. But Bill isn’t much better than GW and Co,
before he won presidency was under investigation for drug trafficking, and his
brother serving a long prison for the same.
Hilary Clinton, she is mentioned in the scandalous book ‘TRANCE
formation USA’ wherein it also talks about US political persons and people
within the CIA performing illegal drug trafficking and mind control programs on
their own civilians.
And the US intelligence didn’t even go
for Ramsin Yusebs backers, they let them continue with no worries.
And the recent invasion of Iraq was
all about Saddam changing from trading his oil with US Dollars to Euros. And the ousting of Gaddafi occurred not long
after he publicly said he was scrapping trading oil for US dollars and changing
to gold Dinar. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=THlaMUq6MKU
Not long after Larry Silverstein
buying the W.T.C from the US authorities he bought a terrorism insurance
policy, and within 4 months of buying that they had been destroyed. He was usually at the site, every day, oh but
not on 9/11, no, that day he had a doctors appointment so never went to the
towers. Very convenient Larry but also
very obvious. I know the cover stories
seem right, but when you watch the other stories they seem more obvious. The authorities of the US had been told by
their own authorities to get rid of all the cancer causing asbestos from the
towers and they were not allowed to down the towers with explosive demolition,
the asbestos had to be removed by hand which would have cost many millions,
probably being more costly than the terrorism insurance policies. They were also out-dated buildings with many
problems and were not earning as much money as they were supposed to be
earning.
After 9/11 and thinking about it being
an inside job I had to enquire (in thoughts as is the usual for me) with the
supernatural as to what it really was all about. These were the replies I received, “ The Twin Towers outdated
buildings full of asbestos, not allowed to be demolished with explosives so
they did it another way.”
So they downed the towers to get
backing for their wishes to invade and occupy, and to put more money in their
security and defence companies, and to put more security over the people, and
to get an insurance scam to pay for new buildings. They had many other reasons to do them massacres on that day, one
to destroy evidence of big business fraud, (Enron) another to hide evidence of
where that $2.3 trillion dollars went missing from Pentagon funds. Biggest heist ever, they probably earned
more than 4 trillion from this lot, Tony Blair earned a lot from it too, and so
did the UN with their ‘food for oil’ scandal and whatever secret payouts many
of their lot received. Margaret
Thatcher was linked with them in business and so was Jon Major, Royalty and
that’s all I’m saying, nothing new, all the names I’ve given were given in
videos online long before I wrote them into this book. Western democracy stinks in every quarter,
the mob and mafia rule our governments, and 9/11, Iraq, Afghanistan and the
West sanctioning countries is not the end.
They have caused civilian uprisings in Asian countries so to try and get
rid of them govts who wont let their money men in. I’d never trust any democracy as much as I trust dictatorships,
because we know how far dictators will take things, we don’t know about
democracies because they will do anything to protect their selves, their money
and their futures. Look at GW, kicked
out of the Army because he wouldn’t give a drug urine sample, in ‘TRANCE
formation USA’ the author tells about how he was when she knew him hooked
on heroine, and then after 2000 he invades the worlds biggest heroine producer,
Afghanistan, and within 12 months of that invasion heroine wraps on the streets
of Manchester dropped price by 60%, there was much more of it on the streets in
the West so the price plummeted fast.
They want a world war, they want
invasion and occupation, they want terrorism and despair, death and
destruction, and to sell their arms and armoury, and to steal the assets of
countries who wont let them in. They
don’t want cheap alternative fuels and power, they don’t want governments to
use less money, they want it so you are accustomed to having to give most of
you're money and life whilst you just about get by. They don’t want you to be comfortable and not having to earn
their taxes with full time employment, they want dumb people (which they are
helping to cause with their fluoride poison, check net for that one too) who
never question authority and who will need to go to work every week for the
best years of their life, and for most of their life. They want crimes and corruption cause it puts money into security
and keeps peoples fear factors high, and they don’t want people to believe in
the supernatural cause connecting with that lot makes people see what they
truly are. ‘CIA mind control’ is
a good subject to type in search engines.
It took me a while to realise most of Western Democracy leaders are part
of this the worlds worst evil, its hard to believe but when all the online
videos are watched the evidence is obvious.
They want a lot of things and they’re
getting most of it, but like I’ve said before each and every one of them will
in that next life dream like existence have to sit through the questioning of
every person they affected in harmful ways, and only their truthful answers,
thoughts and emotions about each question will be the answer they are forced to
give, shortly before their destiny is decided for them. Like how in the US a person can be given
hundreds of years imprisonment as punishment, much worse will happen in the
next life dream like existence. Every
crime they committed against every person will tally up a punishment for them;
some will be getting the equivalent of millions of years imprisonment, some
more than that.
What would I do to the worst of their
lot if given chance to give them that in the next life? As above and just leave them locked up for
millions of years, may be even billions of years, may be longer, they don’t
deserve to ever be free and the worst will never be freed. I don’t agree on execution in this life or
the next cause for the next life punishments execution will put them out of
their misery, execution in this life should not occur either cause legal
systems make mistakes and we shouldn’t be passing our worst criminals over to
the unknown, we should be dealing with them ourselves. Solitary confinement unless one of whom they
harmed wishes to see and question them, that’s what I’d do to em all. Best thing people can do is to just get on
with life, leave the low life’s in governments to do what they want to do, stop
opposing them in ways that may be seen as criminal, or gun-toting
antiestablishment, just make sure everything is documented and given to the
people. No one should be trying to over
throw any government, just leave them to their freewill because they will in
that next life dream like existence get what they deserve.
When people find belief in the
supernatural, psychic and spiritual that belief can began all sorts of
supernatural, psychic and spiritual occurrences in themselves. Governments don’t want the masses to be in
those beliefs and ways, its what they fear most of people. I was up till now (with belief) that not
much would be occurring within humanity in supernatural, psychic and spiritual
ways, on the whole whilst I live, but I had to be made to believe that falsity
so that governments wouldn’t believe big change will occur within humanity as
soon as it will occur. Now I know big
change is going to occur for the better within humanity soon. Looks like one of the secret plans of the
supernatural is surfacing. ‘The Rainbow
Warriors’ prophecy I know would be referring to psychics rising up against
government persons, rising against them in supernatural and physical ways that
I am not allowed to know of how it will be, if I knew how it will be
governments will learn of it from my telepathic abilities and so be able to
make plans to counter all of that. The
supernatural really is clever enough to be able to let the worst of the worst
know what they want them to know, its what the supernatural did with me, gave
me only the knowledge of what they want governments to learn.
Psychic people don’t need to even try
to work out a way to oppose governments in lawful ways, them plans will be
given to who will be chosen by the supernatural and during their child and
teenage years. For sure when the first
telepaths start appearing government persons will try their hardest to stay out
of their telepathic connections and thus will become more and more secretive,
more deceitful but also more scared of the supernatural and unknown than they
have been before.
Governments will somehow try and
strike back, for whenever a ferocious wild animal is cornered it hits out till
it can no longer.
*****
Within a couple of months of me speaking to that officer in my home I was in contact with a journalist from London, he was looking for psychics to undergo testing within the prelim stages of James Randi’s one million dollar psychic challenge. He was Tom Dunne of the Daily Mirror, I was working within their Oldham depot when reading his national newspaper article, conducting a construction contract with the firm I was working for, on a morning break in their canteen I picked up a newspaper and there it was, him asking for psychics to get in contact with him. Now that was more than strange, even after I proved my telepathic and predicative abilities to him he knew it was more than strange I was working in their depot when finding that article. We spent at least a good hour speaking on the phone, I explained how I’d given information to Police about many futures, how I was telepathic able and able at predicting the future. During our last phone call he said the Daily Mirror would pay for me to come to London and enter the prelim stages of the tests, that is when I backed out and said I couldn’t afford to take any time off work. I was actually pausing to try and get him to offer me loss of earnings but he never did that, he let me go and I felt gutted, but after I was glad I did back out. James Randis one million dollar psychic challenge was a scam, an illusion, he never wanted to prove a thing and used his experience of trickery and illusion to make it look like this was a real prized psychic challenge. He was an on-stage illusionist before renaming himself a paranormal investigator, and then because that profession was failing and loosing public interest he falsely changed his professional to paranormal investigating and with that farce of a challenge.
A few weeks after I’d spoke to Tom on
the phone I was working on a construction contract for Vernacare in Bolton,
building a tank pit and walls. They
were a firm that made from scrap newspapers disposable cardboard health care
products. Every day articulated lorry
loads of old newspapers came into the yard to be unloaded, on one afternoon a
lorries trailer was being unloaded when thoughts in my mind said this, “Magnus
I bet the follow up story of Toms first story is on the back of that lorry.”
“
Yeah I bet it is but I’m not about to start looking for it, looks like there’s
millions of newspapers there.”
“
Yeah that would take a while to find.”
About
2 hours later I was walking through the yard and saw a piece of newspaper on
the floor fluttering around in the wind, I thought to myself, “I wonder if
Toms follow up story is on that?” I
picked it up and to my amazement there it was.
Every psychic who had entered the tests had failed to prove a thing, but
Tom adding that James Randi had made the test too hard for any person to give a
successful result. He closed the
article by saying some people reckoned they could predict the future, that is
when I started thinking about the future I had predicted to Tom, a bomb at his
place of work at Canary Wharfe, London.
And only now in 2013 have I found out it occurred on my birthday, the 9th
of February 1996.
If I was to add here freemason persons
had got in contact with Tom shortly after I spoke with him so to be present
when he was testing me, so to try and disrupt my testing via my own telepathic
abilities to make sure I failed the tests, would you believe in that? That is what they tried to do and is what
they did, but I never went to Canary Wharfe and I don’t believe the bomb there
was an IRA bomb, it was from elsewhere.
Look at the Boston Marathon bombing,
there are photos on the internet showing how a group of under cover Navy seals
are present throughout this event, equipped with their weapons in bags. If this was a drill why didn’t they do
anything except watch people? And if
they knew it was to occur why didn’t they check any person’s belongings. It’s like what occurred with 9/11, the US
government knew what was going to occur and allowed it to occur. Even the Oklahoma bomb has been proven to
have been a cover story and it really being something else.
For years I knew organised criminals
had infiltrated police, well it goes much deeper than that, they now control
our governments. Look at Berlusconi,
the senior most leader of the G8, check the Internet for ‘allegations of
Berlusconi.’ When you have as much
money as him, and as much influence over law and legislation as he you can talk
your way out of most prosecution allegations, which is what he has done. You may as well just consider most
government to be ruled by corrupted, criminal low life’s, it’s the only way to
make sure to know what to expect from them governments.
Not long after my phone calls to Tom of
the Daily Mirror I was working for a different construction firm, Bethell of
Kearsley. One contract we had was
preparing the ground underneath pavements ready for new traffic lighting
systems wiring to go through. We were
working in Stretford, within walking distance and view of G.M.P
headquarters. Whenever I looked up at
their building I saw psychic images of it being hit with a missile, an army
type missile that exploded upon impact.
The Police in telepathic contact with me thought I was telepathically
winding them up, I didn’t know why I was seeing this so tried my hardest not to
think about it. Within 5 years the MI6
spy headquarters in London had a missile hit their building and explode upon
impact.
All the futures I had seen in these years
were during a time when the supernatural wanted me to prove a lot to
authorities, to make them realise whatever or whoever I am in telepathic
contact with knows everything of humanity that can be known. But still I had to be my own man, not on
their side and not on any person’s side, on the side of the supernatural and
myself only. I didn’t want to see all
these futures cause it always battered my head, and I never once tried to gain
information about who or why was responsible for the terrorism from the future
I was seeing. And for would be
terrorists reading this I will never inform on any terrorists, or try to put
authorities on their case, I did with Osama cause he asked for Holy War and
that civilians should be targeted for the crimes of governments.
There was 1 other crime I got involved
with Police for, it being the murder of Kayleigh Ward, although I made a
mistake and got another similar crime from that time mixed up with this one. I sent them a letter explaining her remains
were in water they had already searched, then I sent them another letter and
this time giving other information, the first letter was correct, they found
her remains in water they had previously searched, the second letter was
correct for another similar crime seen in the news round about the same time.
And then one other I gave them, (this
was years earlier) was explaining how such and such a person would in the
future be known for the worst kind of crime around in relation to violent
assault, and years later he and a few others were arrested, charged and found
guilty of killing an innocent guy who was only protecting his property from
them. I really cannot understand how
some of what I know of the future is possible.
I personally knew that lad was violently affected but knowing he would
do the worst in the future was a premonition given to me via psychic sources,
which is hard for me to understand.
Unless it was something he had planned to do from an early age, to beat
someone to death. He had as a kid
watched his mum being beaten a few times, and had listened to all sorts of
similar stories.
*****
Staying in contact with my friend
Helen from the spiritualist Church she told me how herself and some geologists
were going up onto Saddleworth Moore to search for Keith Bennett’s remains, a
combined group of psychics and geologists, they using ground penetrating radar
to search for metal and anomalies, with psychics helping them with which areas
to search for. When up there they would
not check where me and Helen said they should be checking, we spent all day
searching from the road and working our way slowly towards where me and Helen
wanted to search, only after the light of day was changing to night time
conditions did they agree to search where we wanted them. They gave me one of their technologies and I
was told the area I was going to search had already been searched by
themselves, within one minute of me turning the equipment on I had a reading,
they quickly coming over to me and saying yes something is here. We dug up the remains of a tin box and a
pair of glasses, there wasn’t much left of either due to being more than 2
decades since the moors murderers had buried Keith up there. Myra had told Police they had buried
evidence of the murder close to where Keith’s remains were buried, so we all
believed this was part of that evidence.
By the time it was fully dark we had to leave the area, coming back up
some weeks later to show G.M.P where and what we had found. The geologists told Police it was they who
got the first reading and never even mentioned me in their report, when in fact
it was I, they trying to take credit for it due to believing I should not have
been there. I was receiving dodgy comments
when on the search, funny looks and comments about why I was present, and I
could hear their thoughts about me and Helen being seriously psychotic. Them Geologists would not have been there if
it wasn’t for Helen, she invited them up, and that evidence hadn’t been found
by them when they searched that area weeks earlier, but it was found by me
within a minute of getting hold of their equipment. Police noted I had been omitted from the report cause I told
them, and I also told both officers and the geologists when we were all
checking the area we had found the items within that the geologists had got it
wrong, this was not the correct area.
The correct area is there in the middle of that stream, the stream has
now widened cause of the earth we dug out to its side, “ may be you
geologists should have taken photos of the area before and after our
excavation,” I said before the conversation subject was changed.
We found them items with a combined
effort but they were trying to take credit for it, and they never got any
readings when checking that area weeks earlier, then I get a reading within a
minute of getting hold of their equipment can only be attributed to the
supernatural wanting me to find it and not them people.
Before we left I told the 2 high
ranking officers when the future searches get close to finding Keith’s remains
a big landslide will bury him deeper, when asked why this would occur I said,
“ Because the supernatural does not want you to find his remains, for one if he
is found his mum will learn what they did to him which will devastate her more
than she already is, it will become unbearable for her and 2 as soon as it is
learnt what they did to him the public will be more angry than they have ever
been.”
“So why are you helping with the search?”
“
So you can get the truth of why you cannot find his remains.”
If they had of found Keiths remains when his
mum was alive she would have found out what they did to him, she was already
absolutely devastated without hearing of what they did, hearing about it would
have been unbearable for her to cope with.
So the supernatural made sure his remains weren’t found. And what I found in the 90s were the remains
of bradys sunglasses, the remains of a tin box and a torture implement. No person knew what it was but I did. Keith’s mum has now been reunited him, she
passed over end of 2012 or early 2013, so now I believe they will be able to
find his remains.
The landslide I predicted probably
occurred due to excavations below on a steep incline, and the items I found for
sure the geologists told me they had already searched that area, then within
one minute of me turning on their ground penetrating radar I had a
reading. I didn’t tell my friend Helen
about that third item we found, she was sat in the car when were digging them
up, and a friend of Winnie (Keith’s mum) so I wasn’t permitted to tell her
about it.
Long before I learnt of my friend
Helen having plans to go onto Saddleworth with other psychics and the
geologists I had premonitions in thought form that I’d be able to help find
Keith’s remains better than anyone else, then years later I get offered to go
up there. Its stranger than strange how
things occur in my life and soul, and trying to work out how each area of the
psychic occurs some premonitions of the future sometimes baffle my head in a
way of me not being able to work out how it occurs. Predicting the future actions of people, or uncovering certain
peoples past actions is an easy thing to understand, as the spiritual realms
record all human thoughts, emotions, plans and actions. Knowing I’d be able to help find Keith’s
remains could only have been the supernatural making sure they also knew I’d be
able to do such cause they'd make sure of such, and then Helen being a friend
of Keith’s mother and thus putting me closer to Keith’s family than I thought
I’d get could only have been attributed to the supernatural making sure Winnie
got in touch with Helen, a clairvoyant medium from Manchester. And the supernatural do go out of their way
to make sure I get all the most important stuff to be involved with. I still believe I’d be able to help find his
remains better than anybody else but I don’t believe it is in the best
interests to find such. Maybe I’m
wrong, maybe Keiths family do need to find him and maybe it will be in the best
interests of those concerned. But that
many people have searched and excavated that area now they would need more than
just spades to find him. They need a
big excavator, a heavy-duty 360-degree digger but whether or not the water
supplier give them permission for that I cannot answer.
I’d be able to question brady in
telepathic ways and thus find out what is needed to be known but when I tried
to blag him into letting me visit him he never replied to my letter. I explained I was an author writing about
the supernatural and its links with some serious crimes and that I would like
to speak with him so to see what he has to say about that, and what he believes
of that. The truth of the matter was I
wanted to question him telepathically so to find out the truth of where Keith,
and I wanted to find other particulars in his mind but he never replied so I
then sent him another letter and explained my true reasons. The mental health practice would not let my
second letter through to him, as I had wrote into it that himself and myra
would be getting a whole load of trouble to put up with in the next life dream
like existence, a doctor replied to my letter and explained my letter was not
allowed to be given to brady because of threats I had put into it and that it
would upset him. I hadn’t put any threat in that letter; I explained the future
brady will face in the next life dream like existence. Psychiatrists are all the same; the first
and foremost thing for them is their career, not what should be done. They are grovelling with brady, trying to
get browny points on their careers for getting him to confide in them. He won’t confide in anyone, but he will make
it appear as though he is so to get things he hasn’t.
I think that surgery on myras brain
went brilliantly; she was dead within the year. A born again Christian believing God would forgive her; no way
God will ever forgive her sorts.
We the people who pay their wages do
not care for knowing why he did what he did, or what sort of mental illness he
was suffering from, he was reading into Nazi and sado-masochistic practices
whilst performing his torturing of children, we know he’s just a sick
individual who enjoys torturing and raping kids, there is no mental illness
label for that.
Anyways the supernatural will
eventually mess him up inside and the psychiatrists cannot stop that,
psychiatrists have always been absolutely useless and powerless against the
awful side of the supernatural and their victim’s cause they dictated their
theories that it doesn’t exist, well the nice side of the supernatural will
target brady if and when needed.
Seems ironic to me that for decades he
has tried and wanted to kill himself but has been refused allowance too, and
when he does die and finds himself in a whole load of punishments then he will
start wanting to be alive again.
Anyways, just a little man with a little mind who will be receiving more
punishment in the next life than he received in this one. I hope he lives till a very old age cause he
hates his imprisonment and life, and ill hope to the nice side of the
supernatural for that to occur, he doesn’t deserve to die for it is what he
wants.
*****
Shortly after predicting the WTC
attacks to the officer in my home it was time to leave Bury for good, I didn’t
want to stay anywhere near to the officers who had messed up everything good I
had going for myself in that town, and I don’t like staying in one place too
long anyhow. I like a change of
scenery, a change of towns, and many changes within employment. I moved over to the Bolton areas, and then
onto a council housing estate for the first time in my life, big mistake for a
telepath to do. But this book is not
about my neighbours and I could if need be write about 20 thousand words
explaining all of what them lot did and tried to do to me. I could also write about the same number of
words explaining how unprofessional and biased Bolton Council were to me, but I
don’t want to bore you with such.
My next psychic detecting circumstance
was with the World Trade Center and Osama.
After watching the news reports of 9/11 and how the US suspected Osama
(the man whom was linked with the CIA and the Bushes, more mind control!) and
how they invaded Afghanistan in what they falsely claimed was to capture or
kill him I knew from day one he was not where the USA and Coalition were
concentrating their bombing and operations.
I wanted to get involved and tell the US govt where he was but the
supernatural prevented me from doing such, I was in two minds, I wanted to get
involved but I also didn’t want to get involved. But then on a Wednesday or Thursday in October a new Osama video
surfaced, this time he was calling for Western civilians to be targeted for the
crimes of their governments, and that a global holy war should begin. Now the supernatural were telling me in
thoughts, “ he has now invited you to get involved, he has asked for a holy
war so has given you his own permission to inform on his own whereabouts.” And what I find strange about this is that
when given permission to get involved I was working in an Afghanistani asylum
seekers garden, working on his neighbours wall restoring the brickwork. I had never before then ever come into close
contact with any Afghanistani people, even the home office (or another
department of the UK government) visited him whilst I was working in his
garden. When Osama asked for holy war I
was too busy with work to get involved immediately, so decided to visit a
internet café in Manchester the following Sunday, so to send the Pentagon
information about his whereabouts.
Sunday came, I went to the net café and searched the Pentagon pages for
a relevant place to send my information.
Took me a while to find an email address for a relevant department,
after about half hour there it was staring me in the face. A page giving email contact details for
people to use to receive a reply about their family or friends who may have
been killed in the Pentagon attack. So
I began filling out the form, my details were something similar to this.
Hello, I am Magnus Rawstron,
(D.O.B. 9th of Feb, 1972) of Greater Manchester in England, the
U.K. The reason I am writing to you is
to give the rough whereabouts of Osama Bin Laden, but first I shall have to
give you other details about myself.
I am a psychic detective who has
helped UK Police find missing children’s remains and also told them whom did
what, and I have also used the psychic to predict many futures to UK Police
that later they saw become fulfilled predictions. You can check this out very easily, firstly check out my criminal
record then get in touch with Bury Police about my psychic detecting claims.
You are bombing all the wrong places in Afghanistan, and the
reason I am now getting involved is because of Osamas holy war requests mid
week, and his statement Western Civilians should be targeted for the crimes of
their governments. Right now he is a
small distance directly east of Mazar E Sharif, and a long way east of there
are other high ranking affiliated closely with him. If you want me to be more specific you will have to visit me with
military maps and I will be able to give you more precise targets. The 2 areas I have given you need to deploy Special Forces
ground troops, because you're indiscriminate bombing is killing more innocent
civilians than people affiliated with Osama.
The very next day I was working in Bolton
restoring the home wall of a customer, whilst working on my scaffold a
uniformed Police officer came sauntering down the road, I knew he was there to
show me their presence but ignored him and kept my eyes on my work, they wanted
to play games and not speak to me directly, so I didn’t want to give them any
kind of acknowledgement. Thinking about
my information to the Pentagon the day before I myself didn’t believe they
would act on my info, but when the supernatural was in telepathic contact with
me they explained how they would and I would see it soon. The very next day it hit the news that they
were concentrating on areas I had given, and ones close by to them, and within
12 hours of that there was a mass Taliban retreat all over the country due to
high ranking loosing communication with the rest of the country. I suspected Osama was still alive but that
he had been hit in one arm by shrapnel, and that he had also lost many of his
men due to aerial bombardment. I even
saw remote viewing images of himself and his men fleeing an area due to the
bombs that were raining down on them, and one of his men lying on the floor
dying and shouting for Osama to finish him off, which he did before fleeing
with the men whom hadn’t been hit. The
images I saw were close to trees, it wasn’t a brick compound or brick buildings
but was of small wooden huts made from nearby trees, slightly hidden from view
due to all the trees around themselves.
There was a pony trailer, camp fire and probably about 2 dozen men minimum
to go off, may be twice as many as that.
All the men were armed and they had large 6.5 tonne personnel carrying
wagons close by, but they never fled to them vehicles, they fled into the trees
and went back for the vehicles about a day after the bombing had ceased.
The next Osama video showed him hiding
his arm from the camera and holding his Ak47 with the hand and arm he usually
doesn’t hold things with, and news reporters were claiming it looked as though
he was trying to hide a wound from the camera.
A news reporter had managed to get an interview with him, which is how
this new video was passed over to the news reports. “WTF” was on most peoples minds, even my
own, how can a Western Journalist manage to get an interview with him and yet
despite me giving his whereabouts and that Special Forces should be deployed on
the ground for the areas I had given the coalition cannot even kill him, and
they hadn’t deployed Special Forces ground troops to the 2 areas I said they
needed them most. This wasn’t weighing
up correctly for me, they acted on my information but wouldn’t do it the
correct way, I asked the supernatural “WTF is going on?”
“They don’t want to kill him, the US
government that is, what they want is a long drawn out war so to earn money
from weapons sales, their arms manufacturing affiliates make a lot of money
from dropping bombs and sending missiles, soldiers on the ground earn them
nowhere near as much. They have only
partially acted on you're information because other departments of the
coalition have forced them too.”
“
I take it Osama is still alive then?”
“
Yes but he wont be when we’ve finished with him.”
“
What should I do next in informing on him?”
“Nothing
for the time being, a time will come to give more information but as of yet it
is not present”
“
When will that time be?”
“
Soon.”
It became very obvious that I was
under very heavy surveillances by many different departments of UK and US
policing, alongside UK policing was either the CIA, FBI, US government or whoever
they had on my case, so my next move was to put on display in my van window a
copy of the scandalous book, TRANCE formation USA. (concerned with some
CIA mind control and crimes committed by CIA persons and US government
persons) Soon after my van engine was
wrecked by the timing belt snapping, so it was garaged and I borrowed a car
from my Dad, then soon after it was stolen from a car park in Manchester City
centre. After it had gone myself
looking around that car park I found many cars that had been broken into and
had items stolen from, noticing them that was when I recall noticing after
parking up some young lads looking very suspicious, but with me knowing I was
under surveillances I had suspected they were a part of that. They must have stole my car so to move all
the items they had stolen, and I myself had some items in my car they had also
stolen, so used my car to move everything.
I phoned up the Police to report my vehicle stolen but they said I had to
visit them in person to make it an official report of vehicle theft, I was
though due to have a night out in Manchester so gave them my registration
number and told them I had a night out in Manchester before I could visit their
Police station to make the vehicle theft report with them.
After the night out I was too tired to make it to the Police
station so went home, fell asleep, then the next day walked to the Police
station near Bolton. There was a woman
and child in the reception before me, speaking to the woman receptionist, and she
seemed to recognise me despite me never being in contact with her before
then. As soon as I walked in she was
glancing across at me a few times whilst speaking to the woman, so I knew she
knew me for my psychic detecting.
The woman before me left the room to
leave the station, then it was my turn to speak with the receptionist. We started going over the details of my
vehicle theft and when she took my name replied with something similar to, “
Now that’s a name I recognise! ”
“
For what? ”
“
Psychic information.”
“
And you're going to get a lot more right now.”
“
Like what? ”
“
A passenger plane is going to fall into New York.”
“
When? ”
“
Later today. ”
“ Why will it fall? ”
“
Sabotage but it will be reported as an accident. ”
“
Sabotaged by who? ”
“
A white looking man working on it whilst it was in-doors. ”
“
I can see him messing at the back of it, doing something to its rear end. ” Later that day a passenger plane fell into a suburb of New York,
exploded upon impact and reported as pilot error, despite witnesses saying they
saw an engine and the tail fall off before it crashed. All the authorities have to do to catch the
culprit is check rosters for who had access to the hanger it was in last, but they
don’t allow this because US authorities intentionally lied and said it was
pilot error. They blamed pilot error
over-use of the rudder for it falling off, but if it had been falling off
before he over-used it he would need to use aggressive use of it to correct the
flight positioning of the plane.
“
Anything else you can give us? “
“
The Anthrax letters in the US originate from a military person within the
Pentagon, he is middle aged, tall and slim, grey military uniform, a decorated
uniform and he has a gold bold eagle emblem on the wall behind his desk, and
other pictures in his office are of warships and jet fighters.
“
What is his name?”
“
I wont give it, well I wont be able to learn it from the supernatural, I have
given you enough to deter him from continuing.” Within one week the last Anthrax letter was received and it later
was proven to be a US military strain.
So who ever sent it was given info from US authority persons that the
law were moving close to him.
And the Bali bomb, it was found to be a US
military semtex.
Another detail I gave them was the dream
programming electronic device I had invented, within 12 months of me telling
G.M.P. about this it hit the news that a dream programming electronic device
had been invented and was on sale.
“ Anything else? ”
I
saw a vision of me catching a large woman from falling, and then it changed to
a model passenger jet, so I replied with this.
“ I’m gonna catch a plane from falling. ”
“
What do you mean? ”
“
I’m going to stop a passenger jet plane from crashing.”
“
How will you do that?”
“
Well since 9/11 I’ve been asking the supernatural to do something to prevent a
terrorist attack, they never replied except for once by saying, “may be but we
cannot put our own lives in danger for the lives of other people, we are here
to help and we are helping in more ways than any humans yet know of. And now they are telling me themselves and
myself are going to stop a plane from crashing.”
“
How will you do that?” I then saw a
pair of white nameless trainer boots become wet, so I explained it to the
receptionist?”
“
That doesn’t make any sense, see if you can get anymore info.”
“
They’ve just shown me an angel wetting the white trainer boots of a man sat
down, it doesn’t make any sense now but it will do soon.”
Within 4 weeks the shoe bomber, Richard Reid,
failed to destroy a passenger jet in-flight with the bombs in his white
nameless trainer boots. Law enforcement
said he must have walked through a puddle cause his semtex was wet, which
prevented them from exploding, but come on I am sure and so are you that he
would have known not to walk through water.
“So
is there anything else you can give us?”
“
There are people in UK royalty digesting the internal organs of young children
so to fight off some effects of old age, scientifically this does work, but
these people are more to do with satanic practises rather than scientific
practises.”
“
Who in the UK royalty?”
“
The Queen is one of such and I wont name anymore?”
“
Do you expect us to believe that?”
“
I don’t care what you believe, but I will add this, I am going to kill the
Queen.”
“
Really, and how are you going to do that?”
“
Something is going to be thrust into her heart, its looks like a long wooden
stick.”
“
By whom you?”
“
Yes by me”
“
Why?”
“
Because of what I have told you they are going to plan my execution, me
fighting back to stop it is a lawful kind of self defence.”
“
Stabbing a royal person in the heart is not self defence.”
“
Well Police in the US got a ‘not guilty’ for executing street thugs and they
claimed it was self-defence because they had given serious threats of execution
to them Police officers.”
“
That’s different”
“
I know its different you don’t need to tell me that, different in being they
had not received death threats, but the supernatural know who is planning
against me and who will plan against me, they know these people will plan to
execute me, so they need to be taken out before they fail.”
“
You wont win any friends by doing that?”
“
I’m not here to make friends, I’m here to do the right thing.”
“
You wont gain any support then.”
“
I don’t need any support, myself and the supernatural is all I need.”
“
If you try that you will be imprisoned for the rest of you're life.”
“
And if you do that England will crumble via quakes and I will walk out of a
destroyed building as easy as I walk out of this building, you imprison me for
life and the world you know will crumble around you, I am not going to break
any law in doing what I will occur to royalty, you will have no legal leg to stand
to on in harming me via law.”
I was not in control of my vocal chords when this royal situation was being explained; I was speaking in trance, it being where unknown origin life forms take control of a persons vocal chords and speak through them. And it wasn’t to be me who fulfilled this prediction, authorities learnt that the hard way, the supernatural did it, hence whilst in trance he or she saying what she was to do but through my vocal chords.
Another I gave them was the rare form of cancer in children, myself saying if they check the children’s blood with various adults bloods they’ll find one sample with the cancer dying out, and which soon after was seen in the news as being that new found cure. I’ve tried to find this cure on the Internet but was unable too, so I’m a bit wary to accept it as the truth. But yes my words are true to what I told Police and then soon after similar news reports were seen. I know from experience they sometimes but lies in the news so I’m apprehensive to accept it as the truth.
“
So do you have any more information for us?”
“
Yes, people in the US government are going to use quake causing technology in
their enemy states, so any future quakes you see in countries the US oppose you
will know it was an intentional act of genocide. And because I have predicted this to you they are going to bring
that technology to Manchester, to try and cause a massive quake so to get back
at me for informing on them, but Earth will not let them succeed, she will hold
the energy and release it slowly over weeks, instead of suddenly in one go, and
it will cause her a lot of pain in doing such.
This is how Earth is with me; she loves me to bits and will harm herself
to help me.
The next major quake on the global
scene was either in Afghanistan or Iran, but for sure they both had a major
quake soon after, and it wasn’t long before Manchester had more than a hundred
earth tremors in a 2 week period.
“
Also if you search ????? ??????? ???? you will find a car bomb,” which weeks later they did
find.
“ We want some more”
“
You always want more and give nothing in return and never prevent future deaths
despite me giving more than enough information to prevent them.” The above prediction of the how to find a car bomb proved me
wrong with that statement though. They
have learnt with me but only after the deaths of thousands of people that they
could have prevented with my advice.
Even now though it is still a case of picking and choosing what to act
on and what not too, well I suppose it all depends on whom is taking the
advice, UK Police for sure now would act on any of my advice but I’ve stopped
with all the psychic detecting.
There had been news reports of how the
Taliban may have nukes and probably do have biological and chemical weapons, I
telling the receptionist that is not true.
I added where Osama was right then, which was heading South of Kabul
from East of it, I told them if they make massive troop movements a bit south
of where I said he was precisely, and lots of aircraft moving South over him,
and dropping lots of troops south of him he will change direction and go North
through the Hindu Kush, but if they already have lots of troops there he will
then go to ground a little bit south east of there, some sort of major
underground military complex. Soon
after it hit the news the coalition had found Torah Borah, the underground
military complex found in that same area I said Osama would use. The US troops let him through though, and
never went into them under ground complex’s, all they did was bomb
entrances. I saw one documentary on
this war wherein a US soldier told how they heard Osama using radio
communication in this area, but very soon after the US troops were told to back
off! Next I kept telling the UK and US
authorities how Osama was now close to the Pakistan border, or just over it,
and I continually gave them this information for close to 3 years. I couldn’t get anymore from the supernatural,
they were telling me to just leave it be how it is. I believe they got him in either 2002 or 2003, and his own men
making public statements that he had been killed and buried in either 2002 or
2003, I cant recall which they said it was.
But the US government said they got in 2011. Something isn’t right with this,
the US government released photos of the captured, killed and execution
of Saddam and his sons, but not one photo of the dead Osama.
I also told them Kabul has been made
to look like a military stronghold but it is deserted, and the coalition didn’t
even try to take it, like I said before the US wanted a long drawn out war so
to earn from weapons sales. The
Northern Alliance, the Afghanis who had been fighting the Taliban wanted Kabul
but the US advised them not to try and take it, but they never listened and
took it without a battle.
Osama was planning to go to Kandahar,
the spiritual centre of Afghanistan, without me getting involved many tens of
thousands would have perished there, many being civilians too. Osama invited me to get involved with his
Holy War requests, if I hadn’t made Osama change route from going to Kandahar
there wouldn’t have been much left of it.
Close to Mazar E Sharif was a hot bed
of high ranking and Osama affiliates, even the Northern Alliance had been
telling the coalition they are concentrating on the wrong areas and the North
is where its at, but they were ignored.
The organisers of the coalition didn’t want a fast easy win, they wanted
a long drawn out war so to earn from their weapons sales, and to make sure they
establish a long term presence in the country.
For one about industry and profit, and 2 to take control of the opium
trade. Not to stamp it out, to take
control of it. The book Trance
Formation USA explains how the CIA and many US government infiltrators are
involved in illegal drug trafficking, the Pan Am flight that fell into
Lockerbie had CIA heroine traffickers on-board, and these are just storties you
can check the internet for verification of.
Even Bill Clintons brother was imprisoned for drug trafficking and Bill
himself being under investigation for similar long before he won the US
presidency.
Its just the same as my supernatural
contacts always told me before 2001, that mob and mafia men have taken control
of the US government and many of the European governments, when using the word
mob and mafia its just descriptive for the same sorts of persons.
I also told the Police after the war
has been won one man would throw a grenade into the market, and the only way to
prevent it from being as serious as it could be was to spread out the market
over a larger area of land than it had been previously, it was only a few weeks
later that grenade was thrown into that market, killing less than 10. I don’t understand Islamic language so
cannot decipher names the supernatural would be able to give me from their
languages.
There was one other situation I
prevented from occurring in total via giving information about it and yes the
US government and their army made sure to prevent that because it was to do
with their troops.
I would like to apologise to the
Taliban here but they had moved into godless ways and it was Osama who invited
me to get involved with his Holy War requests, and public statement that
civilians should be murdered for the crimes of their governments. God and the supernatural let me inform on
this lot, it wasn’t my doing and it wasn’t even my wishes to get involved, I
didn’t want to get involved but the supernatural made sure I did. I am only what the supernatural allows me to
be, which is governed by God.
I also told the receptionist that
Donald Campbell may have faked his own death so to escape paying off his debts,
but this was not a psychic based claim, I was repeating what speed boat
enthusiasts had told me. Not long after
a man was seen to be searching for his body and boat, not a Police
investigation but one being conducted on the basis of may be beginning one. There’s a load of lies always in the news,
this was news reported as something other than it was, just a man trying to
find Donald’s body and boat but really it was an unofficial Police based
investigation. The guy searching wasn’t
Police but had been sent to search by them, and well they found Donald’s
remains. I’m sorry to Donald’s family
for me beginning this unofficial investigation, may be I should have used the
psychic to find the truth before telling these things to Police, but I never
had time too due to telepathy the receptionist was making me verbally whatever
went through my mind.
Another I told them was if they
heighten surveillance of me it will cause my suicide, so that they next did,
high visibility undercover, high visibility uniform and many others joining in
pretending to be police and similar, like many from Bolton council and
neighbours from them areas. It very
nearly did cause my suicide but I’m still here, where they blagged to made to
believe that? Was it a case of putting
many in one place so they daren’t go to other levels? I cant work out some of the ways of the supernatural around me,
but I always end up continuing when major enemies thought I’d have no way
through their harms. Some don’t make it
through; many just seem to fall into the past, and others just deciding to step
down. I’ve noticed the supernatural
making normal everyday circumstances become unbearable for my most major of
enemies whom are intent on continuing those paths against me. And no I don’t believe I’m invincible, I
just know no matter what people achieve in unjust opposition of me what they
get back is far worse, and those circumstances no matter to what levels they’ll
achieve with me they get back far worse.
And it wasn’t all the police, there
were many on my side, many who weren’t, and many not being on any side, I
always had many helping me, for they know my detecting achievements are true,
and they know this either from hearsay, or others noticing my books claims
before or after noticing my telepathic abilities.
Another one they did, G.M.P. and
Bolton Council was act on many false complaints made of me so I had no option
but to try and use the law in reaction to these people making false complaints
of me and attacking and damaging me or my property. But no action ever, apart from once when many neighbours were
witness to many teens tryna cave my skull in.
There were though a few times G.M.P. just turned a blind eye to my
pettiness reactions to anti social and criminal behaviours being sent my way
near enough every week for 12 years when they could have taken me in so it was
a case of a lot of give and a little take on their part to me.
Shortly after telepathically telling
Bolton Council I’d be going public about everything there was some idiot girl
parking up near me with false registration plates on her vehicle, A5 SLY,
cardboard cut out letters and number stuck onto blank plates and her telling me
similar, that I’m sly and all that.
Bolton and Kearsley people mainly only ever were harmful unto me, there
were a few who weren’t but not many.
I’m fair with all people if they are
first fair with me, otherwise I will be unto them in similar ways they were
unto me but I abiding by the law. I
have reps of God influence how I am but I don’t need them to control my morals,
I can do that myself.
Telepathy does bring out the worst
from an area, the nice people don’t get much say on what occurs cause they just
sit, watch and listen to what’s going on.
Anyways, I may find an area to live where the people from within make me
feel safe, if I do they’ll get a whole load more back in return. I can only ever be unto others how they were
unto me; telepathy with emotions makes sure of it.
*****
And then one other I had given them years
earlier, many years earlier in the mid 90s, was DCI Mallum, a police officer in
charge of many. He hit the news shortly
after telling them about him, but he managed to angle his way out of troubles. Corruption in police, that’s all I need to
say here.
And there were 4 girls I felt really
sorry for, whom I stumbled upon one night, it was obvious they had been spiked
with the date rape drug and 3 of them knew it, they were arguing with the 4
guys, I sitting nearby in a music tent of the Leeds festival 2001. One girl was all over one of the guys, the
other 3 saying she is never like that and that they felt as though they had
spiked with some kind of drug, the guys replying with refusal to accept and comments
such as, “ it’s the atmosphere of the festival, nothing else.” One girl briefly gave in and let one of the
guys kiss her, before pulling away and beginning to try to stop it, I saw him
turn to his mate and whisper, “ Its working.” And his mate replying with, “ I know I can see.” Then one of the girls noticed me watching
from the corner of my eye, so she spurted out to her friends, “That guy
there has been listening to everything.”
Quickly I began rolling a massive joint and trying not to seem as though
I was listening, when one girl said to me, “So what do you think?”
“
I think you girls are right.”
“
Why do you think that?” I then held up my joint for
them all to see, waved it at them, then said, “ Well I would know wouldn’t
I” It didn’t take long for the
guys to learn of what I’d told her, so I had to leave, the music was playing
loud and when walking out of the tent whilst smoking the joint one guy said, “
Look at him, he hant got a clue what’s going on, he’s wrecked.” So I stopped walking the direction I was
going, turned, looked him in the eye, then began walking more his way than the
other. He looked proper scared and they
all went silent, but I weren’t for confronting them.
Like I may have said before in these
free books, most in the drug scene are not worth knowing, they don’t know were
to stop, what not to do and what to stick too.
Governments deceiving the public in making them suspect the
supernatural, spiritual, psychic and similar doesn’t exist is just one reason
why people go down paths of awfulness, and making the drug culture illegal does
harm decent people in society more than it harms awful people in the drug
culture. It gives awful people a
control over people in the drug scene, it gives them illegal businesses, it makes
decent people having to associate with the awful people, and the high cost of
illegal drugs makes the users go robbing and stealing to pay for the
drugs. Governments have always lost the
war on drugs and always will, every illegal drug is always available in the
drug culture, and when one dealer gets arrested many more fill in the gap they
left, but decent people have lost most in this war. Robbing, stealing, house burglaries, home insurance prices being
higher than they should be, people being high on drugs when driving and so
causing many car accidents. It’s a no
win situation for governments and the public, and the dealers are laughing
their heads off whilst earning their masses of money.
I had 2 people from the drug culture
(one a family member) asking me to go on an armed robbery with them, to a group
of people who had helped me, so what I did there was explain that is not my
thing and never was, then told the target people (anonymously) what people were
planning to rob from them, but not telling them by who.
Me I mainly only ever did kannabiss
but now only do it rarely, most of the other things aint worth getting
into. All that talk of governments may
be legalizing it has been being said for decades, its one hope many refer to
but one I always threw away as being a no way they’ll do that. All we have to do to compare the drug war
with a different way is look at Holland, their drug laws and policing of are
less than most other countries and kannabiss is allowed, they have lower crime
rates than all other Westernised countries who stamp on drugs in big ways, and
I’m not talking about drug crimes, I’m meaning violence and robberies. It goes hand and hand with the drug culture
cause people don’t know where to draw the line and they let the drugs control
them. Them sorts who try to look all
macho and all similar but letting a plant or chemical control them is one
weakness they have blagged themselves into believing is not a weakness. And the way governments are industry are,
and how they have segregated themselves from what the masses want, and how they
don’t promote anything that cannot be patented or owned just means them lot
trying to be macho drug users haven’t got a clue how to get out of their
destructive cycles, all they do to try and get out is take drug rehab but most
fail it. Government and industry don’t
want to promote anything that can be self-used, self owned and not to be earned
from. People can use mind over matter
to get out of their destructive and addicted cycles but most don’t even believe
its possible, and governments and health authorities wont and don’t promote or
teach it either. It’s just left in that
obscure corner of society for authors and controllers to earn from.
*****
A false prediction I told the police
receptionist (whilst they recorded all of what was said between us) was that I
would not go public till after my death, and that I would only do it via
burying in the ground copies of my future book so for people of the future to
find and recover. They planned to
retrieve that future buried book so to hide me from future communities finding
out what had gone on between us, no way they expected me to go public in full
whilst I live. And they tried and tried
to make sure I would not put everything in these books on the Internet, using
my telepathic abilities to threaten me into silence of some of the particulars
that occurred between us.
Then there was the information I gave
them of the Police officer stealing from a charity box in Bolton Central Police
station, and yes they caught him soon after and which was also news
reported. I also told them to let as
many officers as possible listen to the recording of this conversation, but
obviously they would have to omit the part about the Police officer stealing.
I also explained that I would begin
using my telepathic abilities to find dodgy and criminal acting Police
officers, and then a few weeks later family invited me to the Swan public house
in Accrington, it being situated across the road from Accrington Police
station. The place emptied within 30
minutes of me entering the building, the first guy to leave would have been the
dodgiest Police officer in there at that time.
I was getting shoved in the back, officers trying to come onto my
cousin, and an Asian looking dread locked undercover officer trying not to look
worried that I had uncovered his disguise.
This was also the time I predicted a
supernatural sign in the sky would occur to prove to them who I am, IE the man
mentioned in prophecies. I said a
perfect circle of clear sky would surround the moon for nearly all the night
whilst the rest of the sky is totally clouded over, occurring very soon on a
Friday or Saturday night. And it
occurred, it was amazing to watch, I was stood in the queue of a nightclub
waiting to go in when noticing it, and the doormen noticed it with me too. After I left the club it was still there,
but obviously now in a different area of the sky due to the moons movement in
the sky.
And there may be another one of these
signs, may be similar, may be the same, may be with the sun instead, so the
public can be given the proof they need of who I am. Whether it occurs before or after my death I do not know.
The last conversation subjects I gave the Police receptionist before leaving the station was about Messiah/New Age Christ claims and prophecies of, and Peter Lemesuriers The Great Pyramid Decoded book, whilst speaking about these things a uniformed officer walked in and signalled to the receptionist to finish our meeting, she took the remaining details of my vehicle theft and I then walked out.
Good job the reception was empty whilst I at the desk, if otherwise they wouldn’t have spoke openly to me about things and they wouldn’t have got anything, they don’t want to spread this news about so keep it to them selves.
It was only a couple of weeks later I bought a ticket for the Ministry of Sound’s New Year celebration party at the Millennium Stadium in London. When deciding to go there for New Year that was when alarm bells hit the Police and other law enforcement agencies, me planning to go to London not long after making that prediction about the Queen they for sure believed may be something to do with that prediction. They knew, well believed it could just be a windup, or in the very least a failed attempt by myself, so surveillances were yet again heightened around me.
I recall
one night after work going home from Manchester city centre on the bus, I was
reading a newspaper then something caught my attention, a woman walking towards
the middle of the bus where I was sat, I knew almost instantly she was a
clairvoyant medium being paid by authorities to gain as much information about
me as she could. I was reading a
newspaper and quickly glanced her in the eyes then looking back at the
newspaper, and the supernatural verifying she was a clairvoyant medium working
for authorities. So I connected with
her in telepathic ways and told her this, “ So how much are the Police
paying you to try and gain information about me?
“ No way that was him, no way.”
“ Oh yes it was, come on how much are they paying you?”
“ Not much, 80 quid.”
“ Well at least you’ll get something out of it cause
they aint gonna learn anything about me from you.”
“ No way I believe that was him, that must be some
spirit winding me up.”
“ It is my thoughts in your own, and now I will prove
it, on the count of three I will look you in the eye then look straight back at
my newspaper, 1, 2, 3.”
“ OMG”
“ Yes that is what they do call me.”
“ That couldn’t have been him.”
“ Course it was, and I’ll prove it again, on the count
of three I will look you in the eye then scratch my head, 1,2,3.”
“ Jesus Christ.”
“ Yes they call me that as well, and just so you are
sure on this last count of three I will look you in the eye and move my feet
and legs, 1,2,3.”
“ It really is him.”
“ Yes it is, spirit please don’t give this woman any information about me, and you Lady don’t worry about me knowing what you are trying for the authorities, they don’t like me too much but also do like me, I’m one of them people they cant fathom out, I’m also the man religions and spiritual paths have been waiting for. I know if you knew me in depth you’d be on my side and not theirs so don’t worry about a thing”
“ You really are in connection with me aren’t you?”
“ Course I am, just normal everyday to me.” That was when a woman closer to the front of the bus turned around and smiled, a sort of silent laugh, another of the undercover noticing what was going on between this medium and myself.
Shortly after the medium got off the bus as she’d had enough, I think her spiritual contacts started influencing her to go home.
Moving back to the Police receptionist conversation, I had also told them heightening surveillances of me would cause my suicide, and soon after that began, the heightening of surveillances that is, and it began to get on top of me some weeks later, so that is when I went into telepathic berserk mode. It was awful, absolutely, but I had no choice not too, I was feeling suicidal and it was their following that was causing it, so I had to fight back as best as I could, unfortunately many innocent people got caught up in the crossfire, which is when many Police began walking out, many neighbours heightened their harms of me, and many from Bolton Council also did the same. No matter where I went they were always close by, in person and in thoughts. I was fighting for my life but they weren’t for backing off, and I wasn’t for trying suicide despite wanting too, I had began to get the better of them so decided to just play along with them and stay in telepathic berserk mode.
Close to
New Year I had been invited by family to have a night out in Accrington, and
every time I saw off-duty Police and or undercover ones I was moving back into
berserk mode, I apologise here now and realise they were innocents just out for
a night out, sorry guys and girls, my eyes are welling up now. Well anyways some family and I ended up
going to Opium, an Accrington nightclub. The berserk mode had ceased and now I had an interest in the
authorities around me. In particular I
saw a woman I recognised from Television, a clairvoyant medium not known in
television to be such, but known for other things. As soon as I seen her I knew she was of the American CIA,
American intelligence, FBI or whatever, there were many men with her and one
other woman, and I knew they were all of US authorities. Nightclub staff escorted them to a separate
part of the nightclub, so I tried to enter such myself. A doorman stopped me and said, “This area
is for VIPs only.”
“ But I am a very important person!”
“ Haha, you know what I mean.”
“ This woman here, and the people with her, I recognise
her from television, who are this lot?”
“ You recognise her from Television?”
“ Yeah.”
“ Well they are all a group of people from the USA, and you’d have to pay extra to enter this area.”
“ No problem, thanks anyways and I didn’t know it was a
VIP area.”
“ No problem mate, Seeya.”
“ Bye.” So then I walked off with the information they were in fact from the USA, precisely what I knew as soon as I saw her.
It wasn’t
long after I noticed an SAS like geezer, so I telepathically told him this, “
Very soon the US, UK and UN are going to begin an illegal war, if you don’t
want to be a part of it I’d advise you now to get out of Army ASAP and take as
many of you're mates as you can.”
“ What kind of an illegal war?”
“ That I will not learn now, but if you don’t want to be a part of it get out quickly.” The intentions to go to war with Iraq hadn’t yet been heard in the news, neither had the UN’s wishes to send in weapons inspectors to check for nuclear, chemical and biological weapons.
I then disconnected from the authorities before that loud mouth window guy from television advertisements came and stood in front of me, sorry Mr, he heard my thoughts about his dishy woman being more interested in his money than him, I don’t stand by that now, people are a combined package.
It wasn’t long before the authorities were hearing my thoughts about setting off for London soon, this night too, shortly after leaving the nightclub, so they were all expecting a showdown between me and Royalty. “I’ve gotta go guys, I have an appointment with the Queen, Seeya all.” So I walked out and there was snow everywhere, there wasn’t any when we all entered the club, it just felt really nice and of the supernatural.
I went home
and readied to go to bed, and asked in thoughts for the supernatural to explain
the people from the USA. “ Don’t
worry about them, they’re OK ish but will for now not back away.”
I got some sleep, packed my van the following morning then set off for London mid afternoon, shortly after passing Birmingham I stopped at a service station and there she was again, the woman from the USA id seen in the Accrington nightclub, her I knew was a clairvoyant medium and being paid by US authorities to get psychic information about me, this time though she was walking by my side with her female friend, and telling me telepathically, “ Walk with us Magnus, prove to this lot you are more with us than them.” Gosh everyone makes claims on me eh! I was gonna stay by their sides anyways, she didn’t have to ask for that, and the authorities with her, and the others with me were a bit lets say taken back that we were walking together.
Just before
entering London I decided to get some sleep so found a service station, parked
up and slept for a few hours. When I
awoke the first person I saw was her again, this time sat in a car with a man,
they had split her up from her friend cause they were vexed we had walked side
by side at the previous service station.
It was night time now and she indicated in thoughts the full moon to me,
“Wow” I thought, “and I have to be at Buckingham Palace close to 12,
the Witching hour, so I cant stay here for long.”
“ Why you going
there?”
“ Oh them lot have protection from psychics gaining main information about them so I’m going to Buckingham Palace to gain a psychometry reading from it.”
“ Very clever, this lot are scaring me,” she told me in thoughts, “They’ve split me up from my friend cause we walked with you and I don’t like it one bit”
“ Don’t worry about it, you know what authorities
persons are like, how much are they paying you to get info about me.”
“ Thousands, sorry.”
“ And don’t worry about that either, a good payday for you giving them nothing that will help them.”
And it is true; all I thought I was going to Buckingham Palace for was to get a psychometry reading from the building. So I went into the service station, had a bit of a wash, changed my clothes, had something to eat then went back to my van and made my way to London city. On approach surveillance backed off completely, they didn’t want me to see them and did want to see what I’d do, tryna make it look like they’d left me be. I parked up near the end of Laburnham Road, made sure I knew where I was parked up, fixed my kannabiss stick pyramid to the rack over the back wheel (kannabiss to be potent!) fixed a long kannabiss stick to the rack, put on my headphones, got on my cycle then made my way to the lights of the city. I came across an all-night garage on my way so decided to stop off for some mints and a drink, then saw a guy sat on the floor to its side. He had a shaman drum and stick so we had a bit of a chat, this was another of them strange moments for me, I was during these times associating my spiritual path of them times with shamanism. After a few minutes of chatting I got back on my cycle then made my way to the city. Hitting the traffic of the city was when I noticed surveillance getting close again but I weren’t bothered and just tried to disconnect from them by concentrating on the music playing on my walkman. Took me a while to get to Buckingham Palace, and when I was there noticed I was a little late, 1.15 am. I looked for the widest oak tree trunk, then placed my cycle on the floor, put the stick pyramid on the grass, my walkman in the pyramid and lent up against the tree trunk whilst sat lotus position. Dark jacket on with hoodie up I needed it was that cold. Some army guy came out and stood in a communications shed with windows, then about 3 minutes later a group of people walking near to me, I just ignored them and began trying to get a psychometry reading about the area. The first thing I saw was the Queen handing arms to terrorist like people, “ Oh gosh more arms dealers” I thought, that came as not a surprise. Then the supernatural close to me stepped into the situation, “ They can hear you're music through you're telepathic abilities,” it was a drum and base track so I thought was very apt for my shaman way, I turned up the volume then saw in my mind red energies rising up through the ground, up through the big old oak tree, into me, then being transferred into the stick pyramid, and then being directed towards the palace. Next these thoughts went through my mind, “This is for the owner of this building, the highest in this family,” then I next saw a heart going into violent spasms, then my walkman batteries began to become drained of power and it was a tape player so instead of just stopping playing the drum and base music slowly went slower and slower, all the time the pictures of the heart its spasms becoming slower and slower and in time to the music becoming slower and slower. When the music stopped the heart stopped moving, and that was it, done.
I picked up
my items, put everything away and got back on my cycle, this time riding over
to the central monument, got off my bike, lit up a cigarette, started pointing
at my stick pyramid, then rode off. I
was though now very thirsty, thought about looking for an all night shop then
the very next road I turned onto and found one, very apt name I thought, for it
was called Lords. Got myself a
drink got back on my cycle and rode off, within 5 minutes the supernatural were
back in my thoughts, “ Magnus, we have been successful, and the undercover
surveillances and uniformed ones are going to increase massively.”
“ What do you mean we’ve been successful?”
“ We’ve killed the Queen.”
“ Yeah ok whatever you say about this I will not
believe.”
“ Well we are going to have to step back from you for a while, the authorities are vexed beyond all usual knowns, they are going to be drowning out our thoughts in your own so you’ll be on you're for a while, but don’t worry, they are all so scared of you they dare not do a thing to you in serious ways.”
“ I don’t
believe you.”
“ Well that’s a
good thing cause you can in thoughts and emotions just laugh back at them,
which will dismay them massively whilst you don’t give a chite and don’t
believe them, goodbye Mag, well speak again with you much laters.”
“ I’ll never believe you.”
“ You will do in time, authorities thought you were going to try it physically, so they stepped back and waited to pounce on you, but it was done spiritually, which has angered, vexed and dismayed them all.”
A few
minutes later saw St Pauls Cathedral so I went up to the steps and spent 5
minutes there, then began my cycle ride back to my van. Connecting with the authorities via
telepathy and this felt stranger than strange, they felt angry and vexed, no
way it could have occurred I thought, but everytime I connected with them I was
sure they were angry and vexed. And I
couldn’t find my van; every time I got close they were using my telepathic
abilities to make sure I went the wrong way, after 2 or 3 hours stopped off in
a small park and tried to hide from them all, but it wasn’t long before
blackened costly cars were driving past.
Again I tried to make my way to my van but yet again they sent me the
wrong way. I must have been trying to
find it for 3 or 4 hours but no way could I find it, they kept sending me the
wrong way. I decided to try and get
directions from a Police station that was open, so walked in and when I did the
4 uniformed officers looked at me, 3 walked away looking vexed and angry, and
leaving the youngest to speak with me.
He didn’t recognise me but the others did, I explained how I’d been on a
sight seeing trip and couldn’t find my van, explaining it was at the end of
Laburnham Road near to a small church.
I felt a bit of dork but he told me not to worry as many tourists get
lost in similar ways, he gave me directions, asked for my mobile phone number
and asked for my van registration details, so if they were to find it elsewhere
they would phone me up and give me directions.
When asking for my name I told him Mr M Rawstron, he looked me in the
eye whilst his jaw dropped, “erm, what does the M stand for?”
“ Magnus.” That’s when I heard his thoughts about me just killing the Queen so quickly I walked out.
Still I couldn’t find my van cause the followers were still when I was near sending me the wrong way via telepathy. I was getting very tired by now, so when it was the light of the morning sat down on a marble bench, waited for a while, then decided to have a bit of a sleep. There was a big canvas umbrella like parasol closed up in the centre of the pedestrian way, so I picked it up, dragged it over to a shop covering, tore it in 2, and used it to cover me for warmth. I fell asleep with my cycle touching my legs so no one could pinch it. I awoke a few hours later to see someone walking past me; I never looked up and just didn’t move. Waited for them to go then started asking the supernatural in thoughts about what had occurred before I fell asleep.
“ Precisely what we told you before, we were
successful, she died of a heart attack.”
“ Do you expect me to believe that?”
“ Look up at that building.”
“ OMG I thought, the name stone said, ‘The Royal Exchange Buildings.’ That could be used to describe this building, or what was supposed to have occurred between the supernatural, myself and Royalty earlier, a royal exchange to occur via a building of such. The head of the household no longer, the eldest as it were. Only after reading that name stone did I begin to suspect it may have occurred. A few hours later and still I couldn’t find my van, and I was getting vexed about it all, so refused to continue riding and just sat down in a bus shelter. This is what I next began shouting out via telepathy to everyone, “ Youre dumb you lot, you really are thick and dumb, you’ve all had me cycling all over this city for a minimum of 5 hours, trying to get at me by preventing me from finding my van, whilst this potent kannabiss stick pyramid has been spreading my energies all over this city, you really are a bit dumb.”
Some guy
came over and walked past me, and said in my thoughts, “You're the dumb one,
you didn’t kill the Queen you killed the Queen Mother, she’s nothing but an old
woman you sad (you know what).”
“ Well actually they are eating the internal organs of young children so to live longer than usual, if she died earlier then she deserved it. Look at what myself and the supernatural have done for humanity, you Police know everything we have done where you Police or governments failed the taxpayers, do you believe we are going to change sides? We don’t change sides, we do what is the best outcome and most of the time when we tried to help the taxpayers you lot failed us and let people die, didn’t do as we said you should do, did it you're way and then them people died. If you don’t help me to find my van the energies I have spread all over this city will have bad consequences for you all. So are you going to continue making me loose my way to my van? Or are you gonna let me spread more energies all over the place which may harm my harmers.” Within 5 minutes I found my van, and there were also many people of authorities who ended up helping me down there. I searched my thoughts for them US people but they were nowhere, as soon as what occurred at Buckingham Palace they backed away. And no I wasn’t sure if the target was in the Palace, but I do recall thoughts saying whoever owns this building, and ‘the head of this household,’ which the eldest always is the head of a household.
I passed a
phone box so decided to ring up the national newspaper the Daily Mirror, and
explain what had occurred. “ Hello
Daily Mirror.”
“Hi, last night the Queen died and Philip will follow suit soon, this occurred because they were about to order the execution of the new spiritual leader.” The line stayed silent so I hung up.
She died a couple of days before New Year, 2002, but they held it back from the news and later said she died on the 30th March 2002. There were also look a likes used in public round about these times, obvious look a likes but only obvious to who knew of my predictions and such. Look a likes of the Queen Mother and the Queen. And Princess Margaret died on my birthday, the 9th of February 2002. These deaths not being Queen and Philip proves it wasn’t me, but does suggest I or the supernatural close to me were somehow associated with it all. And for it to be the Queens Mother and Sister and not herself and Philip was a kind of torture for Queen, to make her realise she will loose what is most dear to her if she plans against me, and that is what occurred. Philip, Queen, Charles, QM, Margaret, and many royals from before this lot were into the satanic, the dark occult and all of that. Look at the size of England and yet they manage to conquer the world, they aint more intelligent than the rest of the world, European Royalty bargained with dark occult unknown origin life forms to gain those controls and knowledge to be able to gain control of the world. GW is related to European Royalty as well, and I haven’t seen any high levels of intelligence within any royal person, GW is a prime example. Charles in his many useless speeches quotes other people cause he cant find his own quotes.
And please don’t get me wrong I don’t want any deaths around me and I never went to Buckingham Palace to try and cause any deaths, I went to gain a psychometry reading. I was innocent, I never tried and I never planned, it was the supernatural protecting me.
And before or round about March 2002 it hit the news that a Royal doctor was in the middle of the Children’s organ scandals, them Doctors stealing internal organs from dead children without the consent and knowledge of their parents. Months earlier I had verbally told Police people in royalty were digesting internal organs of young children so to live longer, and they have a history of living a long time. There are too many coincidences for it all to be coincidental nonsense.
This was the Great Harlot prophecy becoming fulfilled by my supernatural contacts, one part says, ‘Everyone marvelled at her jewels’ and when she was Queen she had one of the biggest diamonds around, and there was an infamous legend about it that said any man who owns it will suffer. (The Koh-i-Noor Diamond)
This etching was named, Presages of the Millennium, made by James Gillray in 1795. There is a description of it here http://www.moonshadow.co.uk/?p=126 But like all prophecies of the future some deciphering is incorrect, some correct.
There is a mention of a winged serpent, it being the green like snake in the hand of the rider. When I first saw videos of Alien Rods I enquired with the supernatural as to what they are, this was their reply, “ From times past known as winged serpents and they are up to no good with humanity.”
“ Is there any chance I can do anything against them?”
“ No, they are a species controlled by nothing, but we will be able to help you to see one.”
“ How can I do that?”
“ You need to slow you're vision down so you can see more, then shortly after you will see one, there is no need for you to try and see one, we will control you're actions and vision to put you're vision towards one.”
“ How do I slow
my vision down?”
“ Go and see
??????, you know what we mean don’t you.”
“ Yeah I know
what you mean, what so slowing vision with such and similar lets people see
more of what is truly around.”
“ Yes, when you
watch a video you only notice so much of what is there, when you watch it in
slow motion you notice more of what is there, the same with vision, slow it
down and you see things not normally seen by normal speed vision.”
“ I know what
you mean, OK that I will do.”
So I slowed my vision down for a couple of weeks and saw one Winged Serpent (alien rod another name for them) twice in a one-week period, it was massive, about 70 foot long and about 10 foot wide. And I didn’t have to look for it, I was leaving a friends home when my vision was unannounced directed to one part of the night sky, and there it was, flying over near to my direction from a high altitude in the night sky, and as soon as seeing it got fearful and shocked I did see it, did a quick u-turn and quickly disappeared into the distance from where it came. And the same occurred a few days later, precisely the same as the first sighting, as soon as I saw it a quick u-turn and disappeared into the distance it came from. It was proper fearful of me and I never saw another again after that; I think they want to stay well away from me. There aren’t many videos of these life forms because they don’t want to be known about. I know what they’re getting up to with humanity but don’t want to concern people with that.
*****
There’s many scandals about this family, use search engines with ‘Scandals of the Queen Mother’, ‘Scandals of UK royalty.’ Psychics have claimed all sorts about this family, all sorts of scandals that is, and so have many other people, and for sure Lady Diana was not welcome anymore, then she gets killed when weeks pregnant. Satanic curses will kill anyone; spiritual curses will only kill who deserves it. And look at what English Royalty did before the world wars, invasion, occupation, genocide and mass killings, and forcing their citizens to fight till the death for land, and if they refused executed. But still this family hold their position on the world stage when they really all need to abdicate. They haven’t been a good family; on the contrary they have been the exact opposite. One butler in Buckingham palace complained of male rape and that was hushed up too. Charles admitted to talking to his plants and he is next in line to the throne. A waste of money the lot of them, and idiots tell us but they do a lot for charity. What a load of tosh, what paying them £600 million per year so they can give a quarter of it to charity, and whilst they are one of the biggest land owners around and earning from that too. Surely it would be best for charities we get rid of royalty and give all that money to charity, and turn their homes into museums so we the taxpayers can earn from them instead of them earning from us. Biggest thieves around the lot of them. Even prophecies say there will be world leaders of dark occult practises, possibly even saying of satanic practises, its what I believe and its what the supernatural around me believes too.
By the time
I got back to my van there was an electrical tape roll left on the railing to
the side of my van door, and bits of foil, wire and paper on the floor near my
van door, and when getting close to the van thoughts were showing me how it
would blow up when I turn on the electrics, but the supernatural were now back
and telling me how it was just scare tactics.
I got myself a change of clothes in the back then drove off looking for
a superstore. There was a line of traffic
in front of me, and thoughts telling me it was a different kind of undercover
following, some others from London, a higher up authority, and then thoughts
telling me if I follow them they will take me to an Asda, so I followed and a
few minutes later came across an Asda.
I was too tired to eat, even though I was hungry. I parked up and almost
immediately saw a Rolls Royce pull onto the car park with an obvious looking
Prince William look-alike driving it, or may be it was him, and the line of
traffic that took me to Asda may be were his entourage. “ Are you not going to have a look to see
if it his him?” the undercover enquired in thoughts.
“ Nah I don’t need to do that, I know it isn’t him, and even if it was I’m not really interested cause I know he’s a decent guy, probably the only one from that family I’d trust with anything, they killed his Mum so I know he’s not gonna cross me, I’m going to sleep.”
So for the rest of my visit to London I had lots of opposition in my thoughts and lots of friends, some funny moments were when waiting near the millennium stadium for the Ministry of Sound’s New Year party to begin. I was there really early and so the undercover opposition and friends got really close, the blackened high powered vehicles and 4x4s I think were something to do with Royalty, yeah they were close too. When on the car park waiting for the party it was wrecking my head what the opposition were up to in there, the supernatural or may be myself then instructing me to pour the 25 litres of holy water around my vehicle on the floor, but cause of it being December it froze almost instantly, a ring of frozen holy water around my van. I put it there for a kind of supernatural protection cause I was being threatened with arrest and I didn’t expect it to freeze. About half hour later some geezer got a bit too close and he nearly went flying by slipping on that ice. When the light of day was turning to night time a group of about 7 undercover officers crowded some distance in front of myself, and telling me in thoughts they were about to arrest me, so quickly I got out of the van, stripped off above the waste, put on a new T-shirt I’d bought earlier that day from Camden Market, and turned to show them the design on the back, a big new-style Celtic Cross. Then told them in thoughts, “ Don’t get this Celtic cross!” they were threatening to arrest me and hold indefinitely, I realise now just scare tactics but at the time thought it may be occurring, so began showing them in thoughts a brain haemorrhage occurring for who would attempt to arrest me, they split up and left and were proper dismayed they hadn’t scared me and I never saw them again after that, except for the woman wearing a white hat, and I knew she was wearing that to show an allegiance with me, her emotions to me were always nice. A funny moment was when I was influenced to buy a newspaper, The Daily Star, so I then went walking amongst them all with it held in front of my face. Yeah for sure the supernatural and myself make sure I can be a daily star.
I didn’t
stay at the New Year party long, I’d had enough of this lot in my thoughts, but
before I did leave began dancing around a group of 3 undercover, pointing at
and stating in thoughts they are proper dodgy, one came at me in a threatening
manner so my dance moves turned to fighting like defensive posture dance moves,
he backed away and the three of them looked proper gutted I’d sussed them
out. And that wasn’t the last I saw of
them, weeks later they were in a Bolton pub I was also in at the time. Drug users working as Police, I’d seen a
group of similar in the Swann Public house in Accrington a week or two
earlier. When in this Bolton pub, the
same pub my brother worked and lived in I found my name carved into a table, and
saying, Magnus Die. I had told
the Police receptionist weeks earlier that I believed Agnus Dei represented
Magnus Die, cause since being a young child till then the supernatural had
falsely made me believe that is what it meant, so that authorities persons in
my thoughts would also believe the same.
But a few hours later the supernatural were in my thoughts telling me
the truth of Agnus Dei, and that it actually represents Magnus Deity. “Why didn’t you tell me that when I was a
kid?”
“ Because we like you're enemies to grow false beliefs about you dying young.”
“ For decades I thought because of that wrong
interpretation I was going to die early.”
“ And that is what you're enemies believed, so made sure some would not attempt to kill you cause they thought it was going to be such.”
“ Oh, so it was a defence of me.”
“ For sure.”
When trying
to leave London to go back home to Bolton yet again I got lost, till a
uniformed officer turned up, told me in thoughts to follow him, so I did and
within 5 minutes found the motorway home.
I got out of London but was very tired; I parked up on a service station
car park, fell asleep in the back of the van, then a few hours later woke up
and ventured into the shops. As soon as
I got out of the van uniform were close, and when getting something to eat the
dodgy African origin shop assistant short changed me by £10. “ I gave you a twenty.”
“ Oh I’m sorry about that Mr, I’m tired, just a
mistake.”
“ Yeah I’m tired too but I’m also wide awake, you can’t conn me.” He gave me my money back so I telepathically told the close by uniform that this geezer was short changing lots of people intentionally, kids and physically and mentally impaired adults too. And that was it, I never wanted to go back to London again but in the summer of 2002 I did. This time it was to join the Legalise Kannabiss march, there were hundreds of uniformed Police here. I started chatting to some London lads and asked them what Police policy was in relation to people smoking kannabiss on this march, “they don’t bother so you’ll be OK.” So with that statement behind me I found a place to sit on the grass in front of the Police and began rolling up a fat long one. I also rolled up a few small ones and smoked them before the march began. When we began walking through London there were thousands of people on the march, with hundreds of Police flanking them, and about a dozen at the front of the march, with marshals behind them keeping everyone in line. I hated being in the middle of the crowd so walked in front of the marshals and stayed within the centre of the dozen officers at the front of the march, about 10 times the marshals were telling me I had to walk behind them, so each time I replied with, “But I am not on the Kannabiss March so I can walk wherever I want too,” despite having a long fat one in my hand. They seemed gutted they couldn’t get me to do what they wanted of me but kept trying. It was a hot summers day, there about 5 officers to my right, 5 to my left, a few in front and the officer in charge of all the Police to the side of them, and a young officer walking with him to help him out and learn the ropes of his position. The officers seemed gutted I was in the middle of them smoking a long fat one, the marshals kept telling me to go behind their selves, and the officer in charge and the young officer with him just kept returning the smile I gave to them. Whilst smoking it a journalist moved to get a good view and filmed me with his massive camera, so I smoked and smiled back at him. After I’d finished it I was gasping for a drink, I had a bottle of water in my pocket then just before drinking from it thoughts told me, “ Wind the Police up Mag, look at their thick jackets and hot summers day, they are all gasping for a drink.” So every time I began to take a sip I would look them in the eye and rub my belly and smiled while drinking it, even pouring it over my head and face, they looked fuming and proper wanted to pounce on me, I looked across at the officer in charge to see his reactions and he was laughing as much as me, and so was the young officer, who then got sent to a shop to get drinks for the both of them. About 10 minutes later saw 2 uniformed officers who were not marching stop 2 young kids on BMX’s and giving them a search, so I got a bit paranoid and so then disappeared into the crowds of the march. But whilst there stopped off in a shop, got a big bottle of drink, and sipped it with a big smile on my face as all the officers walked past me. Since then I’ve seen London officers with drinks canisters on their equipment belts where as before I’d never seen them canisters on any of their belts.
So anyways that was my visits to London come to an end but still the heightening of surveillances was on going. And when the satanic influenced Queen and her people were less than 15 miles away from my home, due to opening the Commonwealth Games in Manchester that is when I had my most dangerous attack of sleep paralysis related breathing difficulties, the moment mentioned in the Aquarius Upon Us book, where I awoke paralysed and some unknown origin spirit or life form was trying to cause my death. It had been summoned against me, but then after failing to take my life became totally fearful of me and my supernatural contacts.
The morning after that attack the first thing I did when driving to work was make it look like I was going to Manchester, to get close to the Queen, but no I stopped off for petrol then went my usual way to Bury, and again working for Police on their own homes. But I was still going in and out of telepathic berserk mode, which I’m sorry to the innocents for having to put up with but I was fighting for my life, I wasn’t given any time of day away from enemies in my thoughts, or authorities surveillances, which I suppose now I can repay some innocents back by saying ill accept that following of authorities.
It wasn’t long before my sister was almost begging me to buy this car.
First my Uncle received it and he didn’t want it, then my step dad owned it and he also didn’t want it, then it was my sisters turn to own it but again she didn’t want it, and was offering it to me in all sorts of different deals. My family never knew anything about what had been occurring between me and authorities, or with me and the supernatural, except for the UFO’s, strange activity in the sky, me claiming to have performed psychic detecting, or our family trait psychic abilities. This car just seemed perfect for me, it was a 190E and I’d been telling authorities about the 9 Angels with me, it was a Mercedes and in Peter Lemesuriers The Great Pyramid Decoded book he predicted Mercredi, as you can see its white and many prophecies said the man would be on a white horse, and when I received it had a small sticker on one window of armour plating, armour reinforcing or something similar. My Uncle, the first owner from family was a District Judge round about this time so I figured the armour plating was something to do with that, or that he had received the car from someone who had it fitted with such. For sure the more I looked at it and prophecies it seemed perfect for me.
My next calling card was for Abu Hamza, the extremist cleric preaching hatred and encouraging terrorist uprising in a London Mosque, I sent the mosque a letter, explained who I was, and what Abu was, and how the Mosque committee can gain information from God about me and Abu, and within the month they had barred Abu, and then closed the Mosque down so to cleanse it of spiritual filth. My first letter I gave them no name for myself, except one tying in with prophecies, and no address for myself, then after they'd barred Abu sent them another, thanked them and gave them my full name and address. It wasn’t long before many Islamic people were following me around and felling amazed at myself and my telepathic abilities, but also it wasn’t long before Abu was being drove around in a white Mercedes. Coincidence I hoped but I weren’t too bothered about him, just another small man trying to be on the world scene but disappearing as fast as he appeared.
And then there was the Iranian Earthquake in 2002, the Afghanistan one and the hundreds of tremors in Manchester in a one week period, the same quakes I predicted to G.M.P in December 2001 that I said would be people in the US government intentionally causing such, so Abu and company were just like a spec of dirt in my worries and concerns. I know how hard it is to believe because it’s also hard for me to believe, but when you predict many quakes and that they will be intentional act of genocide, and with my track record with psychic detecting its even harder not to believe in it. And with Iraq not having a quake it didn’t take me long to consider all the oil wells in the ground that they didn’t want to harm.
I knew contacts of these US genocidal maniacs were keeping a keen eye on me so many a time told them it may one day backfire on them all and take quakes to the US, but that didn’t deter them, in fact just spurred them on some more. A few weeks before the Asian Tsunami I had been influenced via telepathy to predict to the Chinese government the largest Ocean they will ever see and it being by my hand, then it occurs a few weeks later. The US genocidal maniacs trying to make it look like me and my supernatural friends doings. And for a while they got that, they'd managed to make me believe it was of the supernatural, and the Chinese government probably also believed similar, but as of always I manage to get to the heart of whatever matter I need too. And then Japan having a major tsunami due to an under water quake and for some reason much of their industry was handed over to people in the US, this was not my psychic detecting, its what I’ve heard off the net.
So now whenever I contemplate the big shake of the 2040s, when earth will shake everywhere at the same time I am in 2 minds, mainly I believe it will be earth protecting herself from humanity and letting us all start from a new beginning, and a smaller part of me worries it will be these US people with the HAARP quake causers. To believe more so that it will be Earth I only have to consider what occurred at Chartres Cathedral, when I was staring at them cracks in the floor and wondering what had caused them, then I almost instantly feel an earth tremor all around myself.
There are many people believe I am of these world leaders, their conn man, a planned messiah, planned by governments. It doesn’t matter what people believe of me whilst I live, what matters most in relation to me is the future and that humanity and this planet will survive, and then enter a golden era whilst all them evil low life’s receive their justice in the spiritual realms. We are spiritual creatures, it is our main existence, our main version of existence, and life in the physical is for most people worth all the hassle. The good is separated by so much horror, awfulness and unwantedness but how we handle them times is what makes us what we are, and the good times are worth the wait, I just feel sorrowful for them people who never find them good times, or who have very little of it.
Life is just one small time version of our existence, but one that dictates how fast we will progress up the ladder of learning and capability, or how fast we slide down it. Just leave them world leaders and their affiliates to stack up their money and kill totals, they can’t take their money into the next life but they will take them kill totals with them. Words, all people need to do is write words, make sure everything is given to the public, make sure all have access to reports, websites and online videos of their corrupt, criminal, conspiring, covering up, unprofessional, biased, lying and genocidal ways.
Uprisings do not make them change, it just makes them become more devious and more competent at lying. Some up-risings will force change but only a small percent of them will be successful, public pressure works so just make sure people learn of their awful ways. But no matter what the public do we will never have as world leaders who we need to force fair and just societies, awful people control who we get to vote for, and if decent people step into them voting systems they seem not to last long cause the awful ones do their best to get rid, or tarnish their image.
There wasn’t much else occurred in that year of 2002, except for one more dangerous moment of waking up being unable to breath, that time I was able to move but still I couldn’t inhale or exhale for close to 40 seconds. And health authorities call it sleep apnoea; because they refuse to accept anything of the supernatural exists. This moment I got out of bed but still I couldn’t inhale or exhale for close to 40 seconds. And I also suffered a moment of astral projection which my supernatural friends reversed and put me back in my body, with it occurring within a week of the paralysis moment when I heard and saw the woman trying to rip something out of my chest and me being unable to inhale or exhale for close to 2 minutes, and there being round about the same time a moment of awful and despicable visitation of a variation of the grey like beings, that was 4 moments of the supernatural attacking me shortly after I had taken on satanic influenced people of that Royal family. It is too much of a coincidence to be coincidences; for sure some one or a few people had tried to use the dark occult against me but which failed to get its way with me. Never before had I been attacked by the supernatural, then within 6 months of taking on a world leader satanic circle 4 moments of such.
Throughout this book I’ve always stated there were many persons of authorities helping me and many not, and I don’t want to bore yous with all the other harms and harassments sent my way, dirty tricks campaigns and similar.
Now I wont perform any psychic detecting and that batters my head a bit too cause I know there’s a lot of people out there need the help of my sorts, but other people will continue where I left off. Now that I’ve gone public its too dangerous for me to continue detecting.
There may be some more additions to this book; I know there’s probably many moments I’ve forgot to mention.
Harold Shipman, he was another whom I directed the Police towards, him who thought it was funny hiding from the Police in Hyde, which at the time was less than 10 miles away from where I lived so was more than easy for my supernatural contacts to connect with. (10 miles in a straight line) And Doctor Wishart was another I brought to the attention of the powers that be, that child and baby open-heart surgeon who was failing in his profession but yet he continued. They reckon between 50 and a 100 died cause of the incompetence surrounding this lot, and also many left with brain damage.
And then
one afternoon in Bolton town centre I saw a high-powered silver BMW parked up
at traffic lights near to me, it had the registration mark of G8 COUP. I enquired with the supernatural what this was
about, and they said in my thoughts, “ Oh just more of them corrupted lot of
the UN wishes to wind you up, this time being about an African oil rich
countries government they are planning to oust.” After thinking about this I thought, “ Is there anything we
can do to stop them?” Then in they
stepped, that corrupted authorities persons thinking in my thoughts, “
You’ve no chance Magnus, you don’t even know which country it will be.”
“ No I don’t but my supernatural contacts can find out and may be put a stop to it by informing that govt of who, where, how and why.” That is when these corrupted lot of the UN went quiet in my thoughts by concentrating elsewhere, whilst wondering and worrying if my supernatural friends could and would do such.
It was only a matter of weeks later that Mark Thatcher, son of ex-U.K. prime minister Margaret Thatcher got caught organising a coup on an African oil rich countries government, he informed on all the people directly involved thinking he could get immunity from prosecution but failed to get that immunity so instead paid his way out of justice. Mark is a Sir of the British Empire, and an ex-S.A.S. soldier was also involved in this coup attempt. Even his mother when she was prime minister sold off everything the country owned, the supernatural adding to this by telling me, “ They intentionally wrecked every business the country owned over a matter of decades so to be able to sell it all for rock bottom prices at later dates and bought by their own people and then made profitable again.”
Since the mid 1990s Equatorial Guinea has been one of the sub-saharas largest oil producers. By the time the masses wake up to the world still to this day being corruptly and criminally ruled by evil profit hungry mobsters it’ll be too late, they’ll have stripped all the resources and wealth into their own businesses whilst the masses have to work within the organisations, parts of their countries authority or are affected in other ways by them controlling all wealth.
All the UK prime ministers are linked in corrupt and criminal business ways, it used to be linked through freemasonry till they saw people informing the public about such, they gave us who to vote for, doesn’t matter which party wins, they are all the same corrupt and criminal linked through industrialists. Western Democracies will never be fair, but they will all get their justice, not in this flash of our existence but in that next life dream like existence. They are ruining their whole futures for a quick profit by ruining decent people and other countries governments and industry. The bible predicted a place that is the centre of ruling the world with evil; it is London with Washington DC copying such and the UN tagging behind. They are ruining millions of their future years so to live for 70 in this life comfortable, and to make sure the wealth of the world is in the hands of the countries they rule and their families will rule in the future.
John Major was another UK prime minister linked with these same people in corrupt and criminal ways, he had a mass of shares within weapons manufacturing and this is just the surface of what we know about him. And Tony Blair another UK prime minister who was earning from war, many people have claimed he earned millions from the Iraq war by striking up deals with US corporations. And the reasons he told us the Iraq war was for were proven to be fraudulent documents and fraudulent claims. Him who bombed all the police stations in Serbia yet years later Serbia were cleared of war crimes, they were innocent but Tony wasn’t. If this was a non-U.N. oil rich country bombing another country for proven war crimes that would be a falsified reason for the UN to take control of that country whilst saying through propaganda claims they are acting out criminal evil. Our countries perform war crimes on countries that were not guilty of war crimes and there are no war crime trials, no corruption prosecution, nothing. Justice is not evident on this planet for world leaders; they have protected themselves from prosecution by owning them justice systems and stifling them from the inside out.
They got Iraq’s oil to not go where it was going so they got what they planned. They only interfere with countries who have resources they want but don’t have, and they manage to get to them resources with either war, coups, causing public uprisings against them countries governments or intentionally provoking them countries and then using their propaganda processes to make them countries seem like the bad guys. I’m wondering why they want North Korea, since the late 1800s they’ve been standing against this country who will not do as they wish, sanctions since the 1950s, and trying to force their trade ships into that country since the late 1800’s. Propagandas being passed around the world about the country, yes I know this country execute people, but what would you expect from a country who have had their total existence ruined by the ruling world governments and thus forced by the ruling world governments for them to be a militarian country. The USA made North Korea by stealing the South and made sure to help ruin the North.
They are playing a game of risk (board game of world domination) but for real, but they will disappear into the past whilst humanity moves forward into the golden era, prophecies predict it and I seem to be the only person on the net reminding people of them prophecies. They are putting all their money into what we have now, haha, that means they will loose everything cause technologies will change and the people will become telepathic. Corruption, deception and secretive violence has no part of the future due to the people becoming telepathic round about 2200, but may be the masses will become telepathic before then, or may be the supernatural have secret plans no prophecies spoke of, I’d expect the supernatural to have plans that no prophecy predicted, they for sure are much more intelligent than any human so they wont fault and they will fulfil the prophecies of God wiping out corruption and evil on this planet.
Check this video out http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yytSNQ2ogD4 A security worker for the US Air Force gives an interview on everything he learnt whilst working for the US government, this interview was on his wishes aired only after his death, he didn’t want it to go public till after he died cause he knew he’d either be executed in what would be termed something else, or imprisoned for sharing state secrets. Takes a while to get to the bits I am trying to highlight here, but he does eventually cover corruption and secretive persons he came across, secretive persons ruling the world and who have evil intentions govern their plans with us.
*****
And one last thing, I think God or the Gods or whatever there is are a bunch of sick minds, look at history, look at awfulness on this planet, look at governments, look at serious criminals, look at what decent people have to put up with, 9/11, the 60 million true North Americans slaughtered, terrorists targeting innocents, the world wars, dying and tortured children, even our heads are slowly rotting cause of the harmful foods governments are allowed to feed us. They’ve let all awfulness on earth exist, fester, develop and grow for as long as we know of. And them people of God look at the torture and execution of Jesus, the torture and execution of Joan of Arc, the execution of Martin Luther King, the stoning to death of Buddha, the poisoning of Socrates, the stabbing to death of Zoroaster and the slowly cut into small pieces for Al Hillaj Monsoor. Government department persons who value their wages before doing what is right by the people who fund them wages, and people being allowed to use life on earth for whatever benefit it can give humanity whilst not considering that life is needed by this planet more than humanity is needed by the planet.
I’ve seen the Gods or his or her rep, I’ve spent time with them, I’ve seen their perfect new clothes, their warm rooms, their perfectly clean environments, their advanced fantastic technologies, their perfect towns, their well-kept appearances and their separation from awfulness. If God or Gods or reps of are supposed to be there for humanity why does all this awfulness exist for us and not them selves? They appear to me to protect themselves and don’t protect humanity and life on this planet when I know they have what is necessary to protect decency here. They don’t deserve the title of Gods and they don’t deserve to have a say on what occurs on this planet and it looks as if they don’t do that anyhow, or may be I’ve been biased by the awfulness of human freewill, but the absence of God also biased me. They put us on this planet and left us to be in the middle of awfulness, they aint Gods to me anymore but I know I may be wrong, they appear to me them watchers playing about with humanity.
The definition of God to me is a life form that will protect its creation, or will protect the defenceless but his or her reps they have not done that with humanity, they have left us in the middle of awfulness and their doing that made things worse cause people lost belief in them, and I’ve lost much trust in them. It seems to me they have done in my life and soul what was necessary to fulfil the prophecies, but for me that is not enough for them to be considered fair and true to a title of God. “Why God why?” were the words of Jesus as he hung tortured and dying, and his torture and execution being himself fulfilling the plans left by the Gods. God has let a hell-hole develop on this planet and we have not enough explanations and evidence to tell us why. Do the reps of not want to prove everything to us? Can they prove that to us? There’s too many may bes, what’s and whys for me to know them in full. The reps of they need to prove themselves to humanity and myself, may be after I’ve wrote my books they will do, for then I will have caught up with them. May be they’ll prove it all to us in the next life. Who knows cause I don’t? But I do know they could have changed humanity for the better more than they have but they don’t tell us why they never did that, they continue with their comfortable lives in total safety whilst decent people on earth needed the help they could have given. May be they needed their safety, kind of like the parents of humanity without we could not exist. They’ve let billions of people suffer when they could have changed all that, and have put me into troubles many times and also many other of their workers, including I expect other people. To be given the title of God or Gods they should have been protecting the defenceless and innocent wherever possible. May be I’m wrong and there’s something I’m missing, may be they have their own wars like how the bible says, there’s too many maybes though and not enough evidence for me to see the truth. They haven’t explained themselves in full and why only they can show us but they haven’t done that.
One prophecy I always thought of lots though was, “Humanity you are to become your own Gods, you shall have the powers of the Gods, the abilities, the wisdom, the ways and their technologies,” and it is way over due because our reps of God are absent from most of life on earth. And then my supernatural contacts add to this lot by saying with reps of God having a presence on earth permanently every awful thing that occurred from within humanity would have been blamed on the reps of God, with their absence a lot of the awfulness that occurs people expect reps of God or God to sort that out too. And how many people would parent a child all the way through that child’s adulthood? None but many people expect that of God too.
Yes may be I am biased that they should have done more, but I look at history and know they could have done more. Would we ever grow and develop if we had all seeing, all knowing, all advising and all parenting reps of God by our sides? Would a child ever grow into a mature adult if his or her parents did everything for and gave all the advice needed for everything? It’s a tricky subject, and one that experience counts for a lot.
And then I have in defence of the Gods, God, reps of, Angels or whatever you want to call it or they that our life is just a flash of time in the existence of each of. us
My supernatural contacts are of UFOs mainly, but there’s also all other kinds of unknown origin life forms helping me out, mainly though the ones with the most power, most influence, most time with me and most wisdom and advanced technology are of human looks and are physical. The next life I have seen all sorts of life forms holding authority.
Anyways, we have our freewill but it seems to me that I haven’t had that, I seem to have followed a plan by my supernatural contacts making sure I stick to that path. They made me live how my books explain of me, and they also put me in the life of this low life as mentioned below. I see it as being up to them to sort this guy out of my life and to make sure he will not want to harm me anymore, and I expect they will do that for they made sure to put me in his life. They help me and protect me but don’t do that with the rest of humanity, or may be they have to make sure I follow their path so I can protect humanity and life and this planet. Earth loves me to bits and so do the reps of God, but I don’t see their love for the rest of humanity even though I know it does exist. They need to explain themselves to humanity for I cannot do that; they need to prove themselves to humanity for they have proven themselves to me. I see myself as an equal to decent people; it’s how I feel so humanity need their explanations.
I love them to bits but as of all relationships it has its ups and downs, and they made sure I survive and live how they wanted of me, but for me they need to step up onto the world stage and prove their selves to humanity, I never wanted that till in my fifties so may be it wont occur till then, although people do connect with me in telepathic ways and that is proof enough for them, but not all people can come checking me out for telepathy, so something else has to occur were the people of the world can see major physical supernatural happenings as having major affiliation with myself.
*****
Myself predicting iconic London transport will be targeted is why they ran drills of such months before it occurred, some people claimed on the net them drills was proof it was a government conspiracy, understandable they were wrong about that. Police and government knew it would occur due to me predicting it.
I did suspect the London 2012 Olympics was going to be targeted by terrorism, and I made a few predictions of it elsewhere from these books. May be it was stopped, may be my words influenced planners not to want to do it, may be the Boston marathon bombing was such and I mistook it for the Olympics due to one of the bombs going off next to all the countries flags. I know I would have influenced many people away from their evil plans but this is something that cannot ever be detected in this life.
I’ve done other detecting too, but of cases I’d rather not speak of. And elsewhere it went down paths it shouldn’t have, when receiving information of corrupted and criminal people within US & UK governments and politics nothing occurred and the information went into dead ends, dark hidden alleys of nothing. So now my detecting work for the West is finished, other people can do it on the levels of civilians, my supernatural contacts will though have to go to countries who will stand against the corrupted and criminal PTB of the West, UN, US, UK and Europe, G8, etc. My supernatural contacts will not hang up their boots and finish; the West and G8 did nothing to stop corruption and criminality at the highest levels of their governments, so my supernatural contacts they have to go to where they can do their best.
I’ve had the Russian authorities asking me for advice and which they then performed, and no doubt many will ask me for more but I cannot do this sort of work anymore.
There was the Oldham Police officer who blamed car thieves for running his colleague down, not long after I set the record straight all charges had been dropped and even the car thieving ones, just to make up for their wrongful arrest on the manslaughter or murder charges.
And it wasn’t long after I had put myself in talks with the Japanese government in relation to their sea life exploitation they had that tsunami, I warned them they would be destroyed if they don’t stop and immediately regretted my email, thinking it was an impossible threat and way too much for what I really wanted to say to them. Their seal life exploitation in relation to hunting whales for food in arctic whale sanctuaries and when whaling is now illegal, and how they hunt and kill dolphins for food.
And I even sent GW an email and saying if the USA invades, occupies, bombs or attacks any more countries the USA will have their biggest quake ever, and if they sanction anymore countries something else may occur. They never invaded or occupied again but did sanction Iran, and so soon after that sanctioning they lost New Orleans, another of them le sounding names.
And no they never invaded or occupied anymore but they did create public uprisings in many countries they wanted to get their grubby hands on the assets of, near enough the same as invasion and occupation.
GW put my email up on the net in the govt website but I expect he took it down shortly after loosing New Orleans, they don’t want to prove anything of me except to falsify what I’m capable of or not.
All I was trying to do with my threat was scare them into stopping with their future wars for money. I wasn’t even taking it seriously myself, I thought due to how they know all of what has occurred with and around me in relation to the supernatural my idle threat may deter them from their future wars for money and sanctioning countries, I wasn’t expecting anything to occur. I was just trying to falsely scare them, but when New Orleans occurred realised the supernatural control me more than governments want them too, and more than I also want them too. Prophecies say the man will take on governments and win, but this is a side of me I didn’t try to make occur, and never instigated to occur, the supernatural controlled me again, and I expect will do so more in the future. But it is they who hold all the control, all the abilities, all the secrecy, all the advanced technology and all the wisdom, me I’m just sort of the man in the middle they, (the supernatural that is) control to make me that man in the middle. I don’t want to be an enemy of any group or person but I have no control over not being that man in the middle, and many people from governments and similar lesser departments of have used my own telepathic abilities to control me down into paths and circumstances I shouldn’t be getting involved with, or wouldn’t be getting involved with if they hadn’t controlled me down that way.
I didn’t want those things to occur, the tsunami and New Orleans; I never tried to make them occur and never knew what would be and was devastated when they did occur. And I never wanted any of this being the man from prophecies, I tried to make it not occur, tried to avoid it, tried to get on with my life without being that. I didn’t want any of it but the supernatural made sure of me to be such, and so did humanity in the ways that they are. How can I not be it when I am it? I wanted to write these books when nearly dead of old age, hence my plan of writing these books in my fifties, so I could avoid public recognition by dying soon after they had been completed, but Osama asked for Holy war and the killing of civilians for the crimes of governments so I had to make people not to want to be a part of that, or similar targeting and exploitation of people and countries.
The UN, US and UK are the biggest aggressors on the planet since world war two and going against countries for financial reasons but telling us it is for other reasons, and Japan are part of them in the G8. When bullies are getting away with their crimes they continue, only when they get hit back do they stop and think. I think the Japanese tsunami was a case of the CIA falsely making it appear to the Japanese govt that it had something to do with my supernatural contacts, via CIA persons controlling me with unknown to myself telepathy to give them warnings and threats, for them lights in the sky over Japan were seen minutes before the quake, them lights linked with the USA’s HAARP quake causers.
I don’t know if it was to do with me, or HAARP, but for sure the Japanese govt would have seen it as being related to me due to my warning them of their sea life exploitation and them getting destroyed if they don’t stop. I would never want anything of the sort to occur and I never tried to make it occur, and my warning to the Japanese govt was I thought an idle threat to may be make them back away from whale and dolphin hunting and eating. I didn’t think anything would occur but it did weeks later. And many times I warn a government I always made sure to explain that they were legal and lawful psychic predictions of their future, and not criminal threats, its something I had to do as governments like to twist all sorts. My supernatural contacts and my earth connections work to justice, and for the best outcomes. Them tsunamis were nothing to do with justice, and were nothing to do with the best outcome. New Orleans I am not sure of, the US government have killed more than Hitler with their corruptions, so may be it has made them back away from more of their invasions, occupations, sanctions, executions and awfulness.
My supernatural contacts would not cause quakes and tsunamis of them proportions just to scare a government into better paths, so I reckon it would be a case of people in the US government making it appear to be associated with me via unknown by myself telepathic control of myself, combined with their quakes using actions. Not only do they have antenna HAARP but they also have portable ones too.
But aside
from the tsunami Japan did deserve a stern word due to their sea life
exploitation, and the US deserved words due to their worst crimes unto humanity
and the planet, and China deserved words due to their wishes to invade and
occupy more countries close to their selves.
The Israeli government deserved words, the UK did, the UN too,
Bilderbergers, Rothschilds, Rockerfellers, Morgans, Freemasonry, Political
links, Royalty, Police, Militaries, Royal A, Air Force, B.P. And even Bigelow that
G.W. front man who is building a space station for the world rulers to try to
escape too during the cataclysms. No
need for decent people of this planet to worry about them may be escaping to
that, they may find their way to it but they wont leave it. Aliens have been going against Bigelow and
Co in massive ways, they’ll make sure them sorts spend billions on planning to
escape the cataclysms of the 2040s and will then make sure they don’t escape
them cataclysms. The now most major
plan of world leaders escaping them cataclysms are under sea stations, but it
wont help, no matter how many plans they make they will not retake this
planet. Their time of control and
leading is coming to an end and they know it, but they will try all sorts to continue. The only ways they can keep this planet is
to turn to doing the best for humanity and the planet, but they wont do those
things, so their time has to end and their industry too, if not they will
destroy the planet. They are the less
than 1% of humanity ruining it for the rest; the people are too blinkered and
tied to be able to rise up against them so the supernatural will do it. The planet is more important than all of us,
surely you can see that now, even if you don’t believe half of what I write
now.
Like I’ve said before in these free books, the bigger they are and the more they have then the more they have to loose and the harder they will fall. They really do hang on to hoping they can escape fulfilling the prophecies of evil world leaders disappearing into the past just before humanity steps into a golden era, well their hope will cost them all that they have so be a good thing for the best outcomes of the decent people of this planet that they have that hope.
The seas and Oceans are being used and abused by our governments as though they don’t matter, when they are more important to us than most people accept, not even considering Japan eating the highly intelligent whales and dolphins, if we kill the oceans and seas we will kill ourselves. It’s where we get our rain from through evaporation and condensation. We need sea life to keep the seas healthy and clean, without they’ll become a polluted mess from our dumping of waste into them, evaporation and condensation doesn’t exclude some pollutants, they go through that process too. Sea life filters the seas and oceans in many different ways.
When I emailed the Chinese government and told them not to invade and occupy any more countries I also told them, “ do you doubt I can raise the largest Ocean you have ever seen? Well we will see, and if you do invade and occupy more countries near to yourself, during the cataclysms of the 2040s how far inland do you want that wave? Do you think you will have any say on it? Well you will, but only by being decent and fair, and for the people and nothing else.” Again though I don’t believe that was of me and my supernatural contacts, I believe it was the US government persons controlling me with telepathy and combining it with their quake causing action and intentions. Within months the Asian tsunami occurs via the seabed raising hundreds of feet in a couple of seconds. And again like with me and GW this was a threat not being taken seriously by myself so to try and stop their plans for future invasions, I knew they’d learnt of all of what had been of me and the supernatural so thought my threat may change them into better people, no way I was expecting anything to occur and neither did I try for anything to occur. China had been threatening I think may be North Korea, I may be wrong though; it could have been a different country. What I am certain of is that they had paraded their military might through towns and cities of a neighbouring country whilst lots of threats were being sent from each government to the other. And now in 2013 it is the USA threatening North Korea. North Korea needs help not enemies, they need charity not threats, they need friends not provocation, their people have been starving for decades, one of the worst humanitarian disasters of the modern age but being hushed up by the US, UK and UN governments because the only information of that country they want the blinkered public to know about are North Koreas wishes to protect their self. And now there is talk of sanctioning North Koreas trade again even further than they have doing, the West is going down the darkest period of their existence; they should be helping North Korea not threatening it. The way the West is with them is forcing their government to turn it into a military state, the US initiated economic sanctions on this country began in 1950 and which continued till 2008, when probably others began, the USA and all of their allies are to blame for the humanitarian disaster of this country, and they are to blame why they wish to protect themselves. The USA have intentionally provoked and caused this humanitarian disaster and North Koreas wishes to protect their selves, all because they were not allowed to trade in this country from the late 1800s, and cause the military suppliers who control the USA and their allies want to sell more weapons. Lack of US trade allowances again brings talk of war so they can get their profit margin somehow from this region, and mass death and destruction due to economic sanctioning of; the USA trying to stifle trade is killing hundreds of thousands of people from this country, add it to the tens of millions they have killed on the global scene and due to similar reasons. It was the USA who created North Korea so to be able to control the South of, but when trying to get their hold back on the North fail due to the USSR getting friendly with them. Check Wikipedia out, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/North_Korea%E2%80%93United_States_relations
If I had to choose any side of a group of governments I think I’d say no, I don’t have to choose any, I am on the side of the good side of supernatural, I don’t need to be on the side of any group of governments. They’ve had their chances to make this a decent place to be and didn’t even try, well the supernatural will take control of this planet so to protect the planet and life upon it, and to give humanity a bright path into the future. Look at what UFO crew have been doing with nuclear missile bases, taking control of the weapons away from the government operatives. Governments wont be allowed to turn to a nuclear war and they know it, check the net for UFOs and nuclear weapons, they’ve been tampering with nuclear missiles and its common knowledge within governments. And governments wont be allowed to turn to world war 111, if that begins like how it has been moving closer earth will put a stop to it.
Anyways, with New Orleans and the Japanese and Asian tsunamis occurring shortly after I spoke to these 3 governments I have to say I am not the one controlling earth, I have no control over the supernatural, UFO crew and earth, all I do is write what is occurring around me and how I am made to feel by people, and what is said from me to others. I think the Chinese detail may have been again people in the CIA controlling me with unknown to myself telepathic controls so to make me look like a big threat to China, people do enjoy making new enemies for me, and them people in the CIA using them quake causers in conjunction with. For sure I sent them details of the highest ocean to the Chinese govt and it wasn’t long after that the Asian tsunami occurred. I am no threat to China or any government, I am just the man in the middle knowing what is needed to be known, and being in association with the highest authority of this universe.
Whatever is the truth, which no one knows, I do not want any wars, death and destruction, sanctioning and occupation, or any over throwing of governments whether they be with civilian uprisings or military and covert operations. It’s all just a sick caveman ethic that governments should have progressed past by now. As a species we are no better off than the times before Christ, if we are to only look at the worst of our worst. Even myself I’m not the aggressive sort, I’ve had people trying to attack me and some doing such and I could have battered them all over the place very easily but I choose not too. But the supernatural does control me down paths I don’t want to be in, and so do unwanted government controls.
The USA has been using quake causers and I told them that may all backfire to their own country one day, so I expected that they would continue to use them a few more times before stopping.
Prophecies say he will take on governments and win, and they loose massively, evil governments, whatever is the truth of all of this no one knows, not even I, but I do know much more will occur, and most of after I am dead. I cannot control earth and I cannot control the supernatural, aliens and similar, but I can fear people into becoming decent and fair, and less awful than what they were before hearing of me. Have these 3 governments become less awful than before our interactions? I don’t see much change in them, only more deception. My supernatural contacts their plans are flawless, their influences amount to what they want to be, I cant believe they would cause 2 tsunamis and the destruction of New Orleans just to prevent 3 governments from being awful and which never amounted to them becoming less awful, close to 300,000 people died within these 3 disasters, but then close to 3 million people died in Iraq and Iran due to the US governments influences in Iraq since the 1960s, it wouldn’t surprise me one bit if they made sure Saddam went to war with Iran. They’ve killed more than Hitler and China was looking down routes of being similar, and Japan will do whatever either as the biggest boss would tell them to do.
Death and destruction via military operations and over throwing other governments is now an industry for profit, that is what the US have made it into, taking over where other countries left such. It has to come to an end and people need to be influenced into doing the right thing. I know I would have caused many people within these 3 governments and many others into wanting to do the right thing, just by all my other experiences of the supernatural, but whether I’ve made their governments on the whole become better people I don’t see or sense that within the US government, but I sense it from the other 2 and many others. The US government cannot get out of their evil ways; they are stuck in the middle of it and with no way out as an option. They wont change unless forced too, but I, my supernatural contacts and God, Angels, Aliens, Earth etc do not want any wars, any taking over or over throwing, or any civilian uprisings, time will sort things out, when people try to take over awful governments they have to become like them to win, and become like them when in office, we cant have anymore more of this on earth, its just an awful path that can only ever get worse. People should just leave them awful government paths to disappear through time for they will do such, whilst also informing the blinkered public, and uncovering the crimes, deception and broken promises of governments and individuals of.
Russia have been threatening to use nuclear weapons and so have many other countries, its time for all this to stop or earth will in her own time stop it herself, she will destroy every government on earth if it goes to World War 111. UFOs have been tampering with nuclear weapons bases; check the Internet for UFOS and nuclear installations, or UFOs and nuclear weapons. It is appearing as though they have been making sure to be able to control nuclear missiles just in case governments go down the path of nuclear war, to take control of them weapons to prevent governments from using them. And for sure they can stop air, sea and orbit released nuclear weapons.
If governments want to continue ruling this planet, and to escape the cataclysms of the 2040s, industry has to change, pollution has to be no more, nuclear weapons and nuclear power has to end, controlling with deception, aggression, fear and corruption has to end, and victimless crimes have to be no more. People have to be allowed to do whatever they want too, if it doesn’t harm other people or property, the wealth has to be shared out equally, and fair and true political processes to rule. The people have to control how governments are, total freedom for all in all, free choice, fair trade. I need not bother finishing off writing what is needed for governments to continue ruling this planet, they wont do 5% of it so it’s a waste of my time explaining everything.
*****
I tried to find some details of China, using the psychic, but the words I came up with no one knows what they mean. They could mean anything; they could also be a wind up put into me from physical persons. They definitely sound Chinese though, or Far Eastern in the least. Close to Mongolia was where I was looking at when arriving with these words, I’m gonna put them in here cause they will mean something to someone at some time in the near future, verosopay, sudomakah or sukomatah. When receiving these words I was looking at maps of China and thinking along lines of military bases against the west, at the time I wasn’t wanting them to be in opposition of the West, but now I’m like I don’t care but the supernatural does.
In Moses Gate Country Park I threw into the river just before the Manchester tremors began 2 quartz crystal rocks, mortared together with a mix of cement, sand and my blood, then copper strands holding them together by being wound around them, and shaped into many yin yang patterns, then all being covered with wax. China is the only country I would want to have that, and it isn’t a harmful thing, I don’t need objects to control the supernatural for I cannot control the supernatural. When throwing it into the river many people of European and US authorities were saying they’d retrieve it, so I replied by saying if it lands in the wrong hands harm will begin to them persons and authorities of, so I believe they left it there. I hope China retrieves it, I want to help them and it will help them.
Anyways, you lot reading this now have no doubts it was right to go against Hitler and company and begin a world war against his lot, but many people think I am in no place to be giving threats to world leaders, well the prophecies say I am in the right place to be giving them threats but I’m not sure if it was a control of people in conjunction with them quake causers the USA uses. When they are used over sea and oceans the land cannot quake due to the water weight pressing down on the mantle, which is why with the Asian tsunami the seabed rose hundreds of feet in a few seconds instead of quaking.
There are many people mentioning world war three. I know the US, UK, parts of Europe, the UN and closely affiliated governments, etc deserves to be rose up against and whacked into the past but there need not be another world war. God, Angels, aliens, earth and the supernatural origin life forms will sort everything out, I hope governments take my warnings and don’t take to the war path that is on the table now. Look at the prophecies, they say evil world leaders of the future will be beaten by God, the supernatural or whatever, so just leave it up to them and everything will sort itself out. If a world war begins earth will just destroy every government on this planet and then countries cease to exist totally.
There’s a few things I’ve left out, so instead of trying to insert them situations to where they occurred, I think it be best I just add them to the end.
I never wanted to tell you about New Orleans because I see myself as a fair with all people and deeply spiritual, I never asked earth to do New Orleans and I never tried to make anything do anything in the USA or for the future, all I did was predict it to GW, he the dangerous man acting the fool. Fools are sometimes forgiven for their actions for they cannot help it, so that is the act he was giving us.
The supernatural telling me all those world leaders who killed innocents for every one of them lives they took they will serve the equivalent of 350 years imprisonment, cause one life can multiply into many, and many receiving much more than that.
The illegal Iraq war, based upon lies claiming they had weapons of mass destruction. He did have chemical weapons decades earlier because his Western Allies sold them to him. In 2001 Saddam Hussein let the weapons inspectors into his country, he fully cooperated with them, which was not what the U.N. governments wanted. They were going to attack, invade and occupy the oil rich Iraq no matter what, the weapons inspectors were just another ploy to try and provoke Saddam. But it never worked and they were allowed to search Iraq’s military installations.
I used telepathy to beg and plead with the West not to attack and invade, even telling the UK government in a letter that if they did they would cause more death and destruction than the falsified reasons given as their reasons to invade, but that never influenced them to not want too, no they wanted Iraqs oil not to go where it was going, they needed to change the country and they weren’t happy Saddam was changing trading his oil for US dollars and switching to Euros.
So the war began, and death and destruction escalated yet again.
They were going to catch Saddam without me getting involved, they caught him approximately 14 months into the invasion, but only a few weeks into it I gave the Western coalition this information. He is approximately 217 miles north north east of central Iraq, moving around from one place to others, over an area of about 40 to 60 miles. Please do not bomb the ground from the air, you are killing many innocent civilians, if you do not stop bombing the ground from the air something will occur which will hit the news and cause you to loose an amount of public support. You are killing innocent people and it may all backfire on you soon, something will occur and it will dismay yous massively, and I cannot give you any more information than this. You have had you're lot from me and will get no more information, but when it occurs you’ll know precisely what I am on about.”
So the US govt sent in their best to search for Saddam, their best Navy seal team joining up with Iraqis and searching the area I had given them, but the US airforce killed them all with their own friendly fire, an A110 Tankbuster plane destroyed everyone one of them.
“ I told
you, I warned you and you never listened, you cannot use me for you're
corruption and get away with it. The
supernatural did this to you not I, you knew my thoughts about these
particulars and believed like I it was innocent civilians I was warning you about,
well we were both wrong and you were prepared to go out there killing innocent
civilians. You did it to yourself cause
you wanted to and were prepared to kill innocents.”
They wouldn’t initially send in ground troops for Osama but did immediately for Saddam, they never showed us images of a dead Osama but did for Saddam and his 2 sons, that’s because Osama was a CIA asset giving a propaganda story to falsely justify the invasion of Afghanistan, he had blinded the Taliban with his Western Money, Western military training and Royal credentials.
They caught Saddam about 8 months after they killed their best in the area I had given them, after they had stopped searching that area, it was not my doing that they caught Saddam, he had been later, months later, informed on by his own people.
And as I write this a more than appropriate track is playing on my system, more than 30 albums had been playing all night whilst I slept, I woke up, got a drink, then sat down to the computer and began writing this lot whilst that music was still playing. I began writing this lot and this is what began being played, The time has come on Enigmas Love, Sensuality and Devotion remix from 2000, the track beginning with war like soldier drumming.
This occurs with me a lot, where what I am doing in relation to my work ties in perfectly with what is being said on music I’m listening too, or occurring with other particulars. In Tenby, 2002, when about to put some quartz crystal rocks into the Atlantic Ocean I was sat in my van, I had been listening to my headphones for longer than 20 minutes, then began getting ready to walk the short distance to the ocean. Put the rocks in my rucksack, it on my back then locked up the van and began walking to the beach. It took me about 5 minutes to reach the water, and as soon as I placed my foot in it what was instantly said on the music track I was listening too was As the Lamb opened the seventh seal silence. And again this was a track by Enigma. I stopped walking, became a bit fearful of what I may be doing but then my supernatural friends making me continue. I sat on some rocks in the Ocean and began refusing to put the rocks into the water. I wasn’t sure what I was doing but for sure didn’t want to open a seal, as soon as I sat down then refused to put the rocks in the water the tide turned, the waves doubled in size and quickly I got up off the rock I was sitting on and it’s a good thing that I did because they had now become totally wet from the larger than before waves. Now I was stood in the water and continued doing what I was doing, dropped the rucksack into the water so each rock hit it at the same time, emptied it underneath the surface, then retrieved 2 rocks to be used at a later date.
Placing
some kind of earth energies into the Ocean, and energies from the supernatural
and myself is what that was about. The
following authorities asking me in thoughts what this was all about, I replying
with, “ This will help you all to see a hidden evil, an evil presence on
earth you are not aware of, it will be forced out of hiding and I am not yet
aware of what it is. Time will show you
all and them rocks do not need to stay in the Ocean, it has been done, too late
to stop it now.”
Perfect timing occurs with me a lot, in what I am working on, what is occurring in my life, and what I am concentrating on, or listening too, even what I am reading and writing seems to be of perfect timing.
Only 15 hours ago and spade I’ve had for years snaps when I was 6 inch away from the depth I wanted for the grave of my pet, I know I seems to some here that’s coincidence but when it occurs with almost everything I do every year it has to be more than a coincidence.
*****
Another I
gave authorities was whilst on arrest in Bolton Central Police station, for a
very minor offence, a dispute between neighbours, myself protecting myself and
not having a witness to back up my story so had to be interviewed. One officer when at the custody asked me for
some psychic detecting information, I refused and replying with that I had
stropped doing all of that, so he asked again and saying he knows I can give
them something. “ Put some fake bomb recipes on the net.”
“ Why would we do that?”
“ Recipes that will only harm the makers,” which caused one of them to burst into uncontrollable hysterics. One was looking me in the eye with an emotionless look on his face, so I